Welcome to
Read and write stories with our community and AI
You can start a new story of your own, branch out from an existing chapter, or play through an AI generated text adventure! Subscribe to Premium for full access to all stories, and practically unlimited AI usage!
Story created by
possession incest reverse body hopper
A story about a reverse body hopper and her family.
No selection - the entire chapter will be rewritten.
Similar Stories on Outfox
There once was a time when my father and I were inseperable. My mother died when I was really young, so I barely even remember her. Looking at an old photo of her does not conjure any feelings of warmth or familiarity. It feels more like I’m looking at a stranger.
Ever since her death, my father has been raising me all by himself. He used to be a great dad; we basically did everything together. He also was super gentle, we were hugging and cuddling all the time. It was like we were superglued to each other. I especially loved the tickle fights we used to have when I was a child. By the end, my whole face would hurt from all the laughing.
But things changed around the time I hit puberty. Most of it was your usual teenage rebellion. Like every kid my age I wanted to establish an identity separate from my parent. So I dyed my naturally blonde hair pitch-black and really got into the goth scene. I just loved everything about it: the music, the aesthetic, and how perfectly it expressed my innermost feelings at the time. I started wearing black eyeliner, black nailpolish, black lipstick—the whole nine yards. I even wore chockers basically twenty-four seven. No more bright pink colors, no more “Daddy’s little girl”. I ran as far away from that as I possibly could.
This was also when my father started looking at me differently, which made me feel uneasy. And in response, I started looking at him differently. It seemed like he was not my rock anymore that I could hold onto when I felt most insecure. And as time went on he seemed to let himself go more and more. Maybe the grief of losing his wife, that he so bravely fought through initially, finally caught up to him. Eventually I came to see him as the normal, mortal man that he was. Gone was the halo surrounding the hero of my childhood. And gone was my knight in shiny armor protecting me from all the evil in the world.
During most of my teenage years my chest was really flat. I dressed as provocatively as I could, trying to show off what I didn’t have, as I felt that it went hand-in-hand with being a goth. But as I got older, I mellowed a bit on that whole thing, although I still like dyeing my hair black. Surprisingly, a year and a half ago I hit another growth spurt and my breasts basically exploded in size, so that now, at age nineteen, I have the full set of breasts that I wish I had when I was younger.
I still like to flaunt my assets when I am out partying with my friends, especially since I now have more to show for. I guess in some ways a part deep inside of me is still stuck in her teenage-rebellion phase. But at home I am all covered up. I only wear baggy clothes like sweaters and sweatpants, because I just do not want my father to see me like this. If his looks made me feel uneasy before, by now they started to creep me out.
The way he has been leering at me over the years has really soured our relationship, so much so that I loathe every second that I’m around him. He often complains that I’m always scowling at him, but at the same time he seems completely unaware of his own behavior. I long for the day when I am finally able to move out. I always wanted to be gone by the time I was eighteen, but I also wanted to go to college. Even though I am attending a local community college, it still cut into my savings. So I made the decision to just grin and bear it for a few more years.
Somehow all of these thoughts were swirling through my head, while I sat alone in my room, scrolling on my phone. Then there was a knock on my door. “What?” I yelled. “Claire Bear, sweety, it’s me.” Ugh, I hate it when he calls me that. “What do you want?” I said irritated. “Can you open up? I just wanna talk real quick.” Annoyed I stomped across my room.
“What is i—” As soon as I opened the door a waft of my father’s unwashed stench smacked me square in the face. The faint smell of a cheap cologne followed it like a bad aftertaste. When I looked up at his unshaven face, I saw his lips moving but I could only hear silence. Then the silence was pierced by a ringing in my ears and my mind turned cloudy. My eyes glazed over and I just stared blankly at my Dad.
Yes, my Dad. He was finally back. As I kept looking at him, the dirty old creep in front of me was slowly replaced with the shining image of my Daddy that I knew and loved growing up. Yes, my Daddy was finally back. My God, how I’ve missed him. He is finally all mine again. And I am all his. Pure bliss spread throughout my body as these thoughts filled my mind.
Somehow I seemed unable to move of my own accord, so Daddy guided me across the room. With a gentle push my lifeless body flopped onto the bed. I just laid there on my back, staring blankly at the ceiling. Then I felt my Daddy place his big, strong hands onto the swell of my breasts. He started kneading them through my thick sweater. My boobs felt like they were being tickled, but somehow different. Somehow better. It reminded me of the tickle fights we used to play. Oooh, I hope he is going to play tickle fight with me again. I would love that.
After some time of playing with my pliable mounds, Daddy slowly undressed me, beginning with my sweater and bra. When he pulled them off my arms just limply slumped back onto the bed. He then removed my sweatpants and panties, revealing that I was completely hairless. I hope he does not think that I am a naughty girl because of that. That would be terrible. I want to be a good girl for him. I want to make him proud.
Being handled by my Daddy like that made me feel so secure and relaxed. There was zero tension in my body. As he handled me this way and that way, my body simply lolled around like a doll. Yes, I would love to be Daddy’s precious little doll. Then he could dress me up all day long, just as he pleases. I would be his princess and he would only pay attention to me.
After he was done, I just laid there, naked, all for my Daddy to see. Even though I could only watch the ceiling, I could feel his eyes roaming all over my slim frame. Then he touched my bare skin, his hands gliding along my flat tummy. He soon found his way back to my boobs, squeezing them thoroughly, and even sucking on my rosy little nipples. I had been afraid that Daddy would not love me anymore now that I am a grown woman. But it made me happy to see that he still loved me after all those years.
Being loved by my Daddy like that made me feel all warm and fuzzy inside. I even felt all tingly down there. Somehow my Daddy noticed that, too, because he began to slowly rub me between my legs. All the excitement made me really slippery.
Suddenly, he got up. “No, Daddy,” I thought. “Don’t leave me. Please stay.” I was relieved when I felt him gently part my legs, which meant that he was still here.
Then—slowly—he … “Oh, yes, Daddy,” I cried inside my head. “I can feel you, Daddy. I can feel you inside of me.” Having Daddy show his love to me like that filled me with pure joy. Normally, I would have at least gasped or covered my eyes, but this time I simply laid there and did not make a noise. I wanted to show him my best behavior. He always taught me not to interrupt grown-ups when they are busy.
There was not even a single peep coming out of my mouth. My Daddy, though, made all sorts of funny noises. I guess showing your daughter how much you love her must be really tiring. But his hard work made me feel all good inside. And then my tummy felt really warm.
Poor Daddy, he must be really exhausted, because he collapsed right next to me. But even then he only seemed to think of me, because he gently caressed my face and played with my hair.
“Oh, Claire,” he sighed. “Why did you grow up so fast? And when did you become so mature? Where did my innocent little girl go?” “But I am right here, Daddy” I tried to say, but these words never escaped my lips. “I never left.” Maybe he cannot see that, because I’ve been such a terrible daughter to him. Alright, starting tomorrow I have to show Daddy that I am still a good girl.
------------------------------------------------------------------------
The next morning I felt great, like really well-rested. When I rummaged through my closet, looking for something to wear, I came across an old spaghetti strap top that I had not worn in ages. I actually had it since before my latest “growth spurt”, so it was just this tiny black thing. As I was holding it in my hands I felt the urge to just put it on.
Wearing it, I realized that it exposed my mid-riff, because there simply was not enough material to cover both my belly and my enormous chest. It clung so tightly to my body, it felt like I was wearing a second skin. I was stretching this little piece of fabric to its limit, it could have teared any moment. But somehow, wearing it felt just right.
I threw on a black pair of yoga pants and then gave myself a quick lookover in the mirror. I was all black, as usual. Except for my eyes, they were piercing blue. I always thought that they were the best part about myself. They even had a ring around the edge of my iris, which really made them pop.
Looking down I saw that my cleavage was on full display. That top really did not hide anything. I know I usually do not dress all that modestly, but damn, my boobs did look hot today. I bit my lip and gave the girls an appreciative squeeze. They were so soft and squishy that the flesh of my tits bulged out the second I ever so lightly pressed on them. Somehow I was getting a bit heated.
I managed to tear myself away from my boobs and turned around for a final inspection. Those yoga pants really showed off my tight little butt. It might not have been as big as my boobs, but it was still really cute.
I was all ready and set to attend my classes for the day, when, on my way out, I bumped into my Dad. “Hey, Dad,“ I said in a chipper mood. “Good morning, Claire Bear.” He looked me up and down and then gave me a strange smirk. “What?” I said with a quizzical look. “Do I have something on my face?” “No, it’s nothing,” he said shaking his head. “That was weird,” I thought. “It’s not like he hasn’t seen his own daughter before.” But at least he smelled better than usual.
------------------------------------------------------------------------
All day long people kept looking at me funny. In the past, I would not mind, but today it really bothered me. It reminded me of how my Dad used to look at me the last few years. Although I did not mind him this morning. Somehow I liked it. It made me feel reassured and confident. Like it did when I was a kid.
For the rest of the day I could not stop thinking about my Dad. I wondered why we ever grew apart. Maybe there was a way for us to reconnect. Maybe, if I took the first step and tried being nice to him, then we could start over again.
------------------------------------------------------------------------
In the evening I finally came home after a long, hard day of studying. Even though I wasn’t doing any physical labour, I still felt really grimy. I immediately hopped into a steaming hot show, where the water quickly washed away all my worries. I took my time lathering up as I enjoyed rinsing every nook and cranny of my body, giving it a nice, slick coat of soapy water.
Suddenly, someone ripped the shower curtain open. There stood my Dad, butt-naked and with a huge grin on his face. I instinctively covered my chest and my privates. I was about to scream when there was this ringing in my ears again. My arms dropped to my sides and dangled there limply. Why was I getting so upset? It is perfectly normal for my Daddy to see me naked. I mean, he has seen me like that since the day I was born. Also, there was nothing wrong for a daughter to see her father like that either, especially if he was as handsome as mine. Somehow, like yesterday, I could not move or say anything. It must have been because I was filled with so much joy seing my Daddy. I felt like a doll again. My Daddy’s doll.
He got in the shower with me and closed the curtains. When he embraced me, my boobs squished against his manly chest. I could feel his big, strong hands roaming all over my butt, firmly squeezing my cheeks. And then, as he kissed me tenderly, I melted in his arms. I was all his.
When my knees started to get weak, my Daddy turned me around, gave me a big hug from behind, and began kissing my neck. He felt so big as he was pressing into my backside. My Daddy must be the biggest in the whole wide world.
His hands struggled to get a hold of my slippery breasts. Every time he tried to squeeze them too tightly they escaped his grasp like two greasy little piggies.
He then bent me over, grabbed my hips, and made us become one again. With his strong grip around my wrists he started to show how much he loved me. My boobs jiggled wildly to the rhythm of our love. I never knew how much I love being used by my Daddy, like I was his own little toy.
Like yesterday, he made some funny grunting noises and then I could feel his love spread deep inside of me. At that moment I knew that we were going to be fine, that I could finally trust my Daddy again.
------------------------------------------------------------------------
For the next couple of weeks college was kicking my ass. My hair even started showing my blonde roots, since I did not have the time to dye them. Besides, I somehow felt like going back to my natural hair color, anyway. I spent all my time either at college, at home studying, or spending time with my Dad. We somehow slowly rekindled our relationship, even going so far as to hug or kiss each other on the cheek practically every day. Every time I left the house I made sure to tell him that I loved him. And he always told me that he loved me as well. I felt really blessed that we were back to our old ways.
One weekend I was still up late at night studying in my PJs. Well, calling it PJs was a bit much. It was actually just a tight, short-sleeve shirt and a pair of hot pants. I had to prepare for an upcoming test, although I had a hard time concentrating. There was a huge thunderstorm raging outside, which made me feel really queasy. It reminded me of the day my mother died.
Eventually, I decided to call it quits, since I could not keep my thoughts straight. I did not want to be alone at that moment, so I got up and sought out some company. Wandering through the house I found my Dad sitting on the living room couch, watching TV.
“D-Dad,” I said timidly. “Do you mind if I sit with you for a bit?” “Sure, sweety,” he said patting the place right next to him. “Make yourself comfortable.” I sat down, hugging my legs and resting my chin on my knees.
We spent a while just silently sitting next to each other. The TV barely covered the sound of the weather. Suddenly, a lightning strike lit up the entire living room, and then the power went out. A second later the deafening sound of thunder came crashing down on my ears. I cowered at the noise. Instinctively I threw myself against my Dad, tightly wrapping my arms around his waist. I nuzzled my face against his chest as I whimpered with fear. In response, he gave me a firm hug.
“There, there,” he whispered reassuringly. “Don’t worry, Daddy is here for you.” He gently stroked my head with one hand, while the other slowly found its way onto my butt. His manly smell was so intoxicating. I could even feel my nipples poking through my shirt. He must have felt it, too.
His hand slowly slid up along the side of my body until it reached my chest. Arriving there he cupped one off my boobs and gave it a gentle squeeze. “D-Dad, w-what are you doing?” I whimpered. “Ssshhhh, relax, Claire. Daddy, is going to make you feel all better.” I looked up at him with my big doe-eyes and nodded silently, my vision blurry from my tears. He gently laid me down onto the couch. Then he kissed me while at the same time fondling my chest.
He took a short break from kissing me to take off my shirt. I helped him along by lifting my arms. And while he hastily took off his own clothes, I slowly removed my tiny pair of pants. I really enjoyed how they were gliding along my smooth legs.
There we were. Just a father and his daughter. Naked as the day they were born. I blushed because of the way my Daddy looked at me. With just his eyes he told me how much he loved and wanted me. And I responded in kind, telling him how much I needed him. Inside of me.
I yelped, when, without a warning, he grabbed my waist and threw me around the couch. His display of strength and dominance made me ooze instantly. I landed face-first on the couch with my butt sticking up high in the air. Then he firmly grabbed my hips. I gasped as I felt him insert his thick meat into my creamy hole.
With every thrust my face smushed further and further into the cushions. It felt like his enormous girth was splitting me in half. Feeling him pump inside of me was the most intensly magical sensation I had ever felt in my life. It was so overwhelming, I almost blacked out.
“Oh, yes. Daddy!” I screamed. “Harder! Harder!”. My exclamation must have sent him over the edge, as I first felt a pulse rushing through his errection and then he suddenly exploded, coating my insides with his sticky goo. My body responded with several shockwaves, making me tremble and roar with pleasure. I clamped down on him, milking his shaft for every drop of his seed. My greedy hole made sure to swallow it all, being careful not to spill any of it.
For a while, we just laid there, sweaty and out of breath. After recovering a bit, I snuggled up against him so that his strong arms could embrace me. Then we shared a deep, loving kiss. At that moment I never wanted to be separated from my Daddy ever again.
------------------------------------------------------------------------
Over the last several months the relationship between me and my Daddy has gotten better than I could have ever imagined. We now show how much we love each other every day so that we will never grow apart again. And that ringing that I used to hear almost every time we made love is now completely gone.
I am even back to my natural hair color. Although I had to cut it a bit short to get rid of all the residual dye. Which is a bummer since I love it when he pulls on my pigtails.
We are just like we were back when I was a kid. Except: we are much closer now. Closer than we ever had been before. Closer than any father and daughter ever will be. But one thing will never change: I will always be my Daddy’s girl … until the end.
“What the fuck is this supposed to be, you little shits?!” an angry female voice hissed. Milo’s and Rayleigh’s day was about to get worse as they got pushed hard against the metal doors of their lockers. The two 18 year old high school seniors had hoped that their final school year might see an uptick to their popularity, but the two scrawny nerds still had trouble getting along with anyone besides each other. They had an especially troubling “relationship” with two of their classmates: Jenna and Bianca.
They, in stark contrast to Milo and Rayleigh, were two of the most popular girls in the school. And of course, they were as beautiful as they were popular. The reason for their popularity, besides their superb looks, was that they were the star athletes of their high school, which not only gave them amazing physiques but also incredible strength. At least so it seemed to Milo and Rayleigh, as they stood no chance against them with their thin arms. And even if they would defend themselves, the jocks would just kick their asses in retaliation, making this a lose-lose situation for them. Although both of the girls were only a little taller than the boys, it still felt to Milo and Rayleigh as if they were towering over them. They had been using that fact for years to bully and abuse Milo and Rayleigh.
But this side of their personalities was only known to Milo and Rayleigh. Jenna and Bianca used their good looks to hide behind a facade. You see, they were not just intimidating. They were also intimidatingly beautiful. For everyone else they put on an act, pretending to be these sweet, innocent girls, who you could not help but be smitten by. But in reality they were conniving and cruel clout-chasers, always trying to be on top of everyone else, while simultaneously pretending to be humble.
Jenna was a tall caucasian girl with piercing blue eyes. Her fair complexion was contrasted by her long, dark brown hair. Her overall slender and well-trained physique was crowned with large, perky breasts. Despite her ample blessings, she was a formidable gymnast, which made her body incredibly flexible.
Next to her stood her best friend and partner in crime: Bianca. She was in every way Jenna’s complement. As an African-American she, of course, had dark skin, which made Jenna sometimes look almost ghostly pale by comparison. Unlike Jenna, who wore her hair straight, Bianca had curly black hair that she would usually tame by putting it in a ponytail, just as she was doing now. And even though Bianca was not as well-endowed as the top-heavy Jenna, she made up for it with a big butt and her strong thighs, which came in handy, as she was part of the school’s soccer team, where she scored goal after goal for her team, leading them to an easy victory almost every game.
While Jenna was more dominant and hands-on when it was time to bully their victims, Bianca was still no less intimidating in her supporting role. Just a look from her could send shivers down your spine.
“This is gonna tank my GPA! You better make up for this on the next assignment or else you gonna pay for this!” Jenna threatened. Milo and Rayleigh had been quite busy lately, which was the reason why they had not been able to properly do Jenna’s and Bianca’s homework. The girls had forced them to do their assignment for them since middle school. The two boys were left standing there in fear, as the two beauties walked off and into the arms of their jock boyfriends. Despite their height, both girls had to stand on their toes to reach their boyfriends’ lips.
“Are these twerps bothering you?” one of the jocks asked pointing to Milo and Rayleigh. “No, not at all. They’re just helping us out with our homework. Be nice to them, pleeease?” Jenna said as she smiled at him and gave him another peck on the lips. Towards their boyfriends they acted all sweet, but as soon as they turned their heads, Jenna and Bianca stared daggers at Milo and Rayleigh. Then they pulled their boyfriends away and left.
“Fuck this!” Milo said while kicking his locker in frustration. “Aren’t we supposed to be stronger than them? Aren’t we supposed to be men? I mean, look at us. For how long is that supposed to go on?”
“I know dude!” Rayleigh agreed. “If only we could make them pay for all the things they’ve done to us. I for sure would love to rub it in their phony faces while they can only stand there and do nothing about it.”
Their curses were interrupted by the bell ringing. “Anyway,” Rayleigh said, “let’s go to class. We don’t wanna be late. It’s enough that Jenna and Bianca are kicking our asses. There is no need for the teacher to join in.”
______________________________
After another long and tiring day at school, Rayleigh threw his backpack onto his bed in frustration, when he heard his mother shout, “Rayleigh!” “What?!” Rayleigh shouted back. “Come down here at once!” He defiantly dragged his feet down the stairs as he knew he would get an ear full from his mother, which he was in no mood for, since he had already been put down by two women just this morning.
“How often have I told you to put your dirty dishes in the dish washer?” his mother scolded him. “Yes, mooom …”, he sighed in frustration. “I don’t ask you to do much around the house. You should be able to do at least this much work.” In his mind Rayleigh snapped back, “If it’s so easy, why don’t you just shut up and put away the dirty dishes yourself?” Suddenly his mother, as if a jolt shot through her body, jerked into a perfectly upright position and then started wordlessly putting the dirty dishes into the dish washer.
Rayleigh just watched her silently, not understanding what was happening. When she was done he mumbled, “thanks, I guess …,” and quickly walked away, as he didn’t want to look a gift horse in the mouth. His mother was too confused about what had just happend that she let her son take off without another word.
Rayleigh turned around a corner and then stopped. His heart was beating wildly in his chest. “What the hell just happened?” Rayleigh thought. “Could it be …? There is no way … But it couldn’t be just a coincidence! I’ve got to make sure this wasn’t a fluke.” He peeked around the corner and back into the kitchen. His mother was still there, cleaning up some stuff with her back turned towards him. “Stop what you’re doing and stand on one leg,” he commanded in his mind. Immediately his mother stopped what she was doing and started balancing on one leg. “What am I doing?” was all she could mutter in confusion. “Show four fingers behind your back. No two!” His mother quickly shot her arm behind her back and raised four of her fingers, then immediately put down two of them. “Why am I doing this?” his mother wondered aloud.
“No shot, is this for real? I wonder how far I can take this.” Rayleigh thought almost audibly. Then he gave his mother another command. “Mom, turn around and stand still. When I walk back into the kitchen you will neither see nor hear me. I will be totally invisible to you.” His mother turned around as commanded and stood stiff like a statue. Rayleigh took this as his sign to walk back into the kitchen. He stood in front of her and waved his hand an inch from her face, but she did not react at all. In fact, she didn’t even blink. “Wow, this is so cool,” he said with amazement.
Then a strange idea popped into his mind. “Mom, I want your mind to be completely blank, like if you were hypnotized.” With that his mother’s posture became less rigid and the expression on her face became vacant. “Now, when I snap my fingers I want you to become as aroused as you’ve never have been before in you life.” Rayleigh paused for a moment, just to build some anticipation and tension for himself, and then—snap!
From one moment to the next his mother turned from a blank canvas into a depraved animal. Her face contorted with pleasure and her nipples stiffened, visibly poking through the fabric of her shirt. Then she started moaning deeply and pressed her thighs together. “Oh my god! Oooohhh!” she roared.
While he watched his mother being ravaged by ecstasy, glee started spreading on Rayleigh’s face as he felt a feeling of power flooding his body and mind. “Stop!” he exlaimed—and so she did. “When I leave the kitchen you will be back to your normal self and forget everything that happened since you called me downstairs.” He walked out and stopped right around the corner, just as before, so he could watch what was about to unfold next.
“What happened? Where did the dirty dishes go?” Rayleigh’s mother said startled with confusion. To her it felt as if she had experienced a jump cut in real life. One second she was about to call her son down to put away the dishes, the next they seemed to have vanished. On top of that her legs felt wobly. She put a hand to her forhead and feelt some of the residual heat from her indecent acts just moments prior. “I think I don’t feel so good. Maybe I need to lie down.”
As she moved to leave the kitchen, Rayleigh quietly fled up the stairs and back into his bedroom before his mother could discover him, and maybe suspect something. Inside his room he pressed one ear against the door to listen for his mother’s footsteps. After she had safely passed by his room, he quietly cracked open the door a tiny bit and peeked outside. He just barely caught his mother entering his parent’s bedroom and closing the door behind her.
“Wow! This is amazing! I have mind control powers!” Rayleigh could not help but say aloud. “All the things that I’ll be able to do now! Wait, what can I do? Maybe I should try this out some more. I need to figure out what I can and what I can’t do. I guess I need to draw up some kind of plan with stuff that I wanna try out. But who to test this on?” He thought for a few seconds and then snapped his fingers. “Damn! Too bad no one else is around, who I could use as a guinea pig. And I don’t wanna wait around ’til tomorrow. This stuff is too good to pass on. I guess mom will have to do.”
Rayleigh was giddy with excitement. He could not hold back and wanted to go all out immediately. He wondered if was able to have ultimate control over someone else: to project his mind onto them. For that he laid down on his bed, closed his eyes, and concentrated really hard. He imagined his mind streaming towards his mother in her bedroom. Then he felt a pull and his entire being seemed to shoot forward at great speed. This feeling stopped as quickly as it began, as he seemed to halt abruptly.
When Rayleigh opened his eyes, he at first felt a little disoriented. After blinking a few times his vision came back in focus and he could see two big lumps protruding in front of him. He cautiously prodded one with his fingers, which confirmed to him that they were real. He gave both of them an appreciative squeeze.
“Oh my! What is going on?” he could hear his mother’s voice say in his head. This surprised him and snapped him back into reality. As he looked up and around he saw that he was in his parent’s bedroom, sitting on their bed. But besides him there was no one there.
Rayeleigh looked down again to take a closer look at his stolen body. His hands now looked more feminine but also older and a bit wrinkly. He roamed them all over his new proportions. Every inch of it screamed that he was not a scrawny nerd boy anymore, but a full-bodied woman. “Stop it, me! What are you doing?” his mother’s voice pleaded as she seemed unable to control her own hands. But her son ignored her. He enjoyed this feeling of power way too much.
After satisfying his immediate curiosity, he got up and walked towards his mother’s full-length mirror. With every step he could feel the jiggling of the new weight on his chest and around his hips. When he reached the mirror and finally got a full view of himself, his jaw dropped in astonishment. Instead of seeing himself he saw his mother with her mouth wide open and an expression of shock on her face.
“I can’t believe this worked! This is so rad!” Rayleigh whispered in his mother’s voice. He rubbed his stolen hands all over his mother’s face, as if to make sure that he was not wearing a mask that was to come off any second. Then he twisted her body to inspect her plump rear in the mirror. This contorted pose in a weird way made his mother look like a girl posing for her Instagram feed. “Dammit! What is happening? Why can’t I control my own body!” his mother’s voice cried in desperation.
Rayleigh then resumed a more upright posture and started lightly brushing down his mother’s body, as if to remove some creases in her outfit and make her look more prim and proper. Then, without a warning, he launched into a tirade. Anger and scorn now clouded his mother’s otherwise soft features. He pointed her index finger in the air and wagged it wildly.
“Rayleigh, didn’t I tell you to clean your room! Rayleigh, why isn’t your laundry done, yet? Rayleigh, clean the kitchen! Rayleigh, do this! Rayleigh, do that! Rayleigh, how often have I told you? Rayleigh, I forbid you!” His scolding of himself seemed to go on forever when, suddenly, his little role-playing made Rayleigh explode with laughter, which caused his mother’s boobs to shake according to its rhythm.
“As much as I enjoy this,” Rayleigh thought to himself while wiping away a tear of joy, “I think I better leave. I don’t want to torture mom too much.” With that he closed his eyes and concentrated again. He again felt the same pull and the same acceleration as earlier. When he snapped back into his own body on his own bed, a sinister grin formed on his face. “This is going to be good!”
______________________________
Milo was walking through the school’s hallways alone. He was on his way back to class from his trip to the bathroom. Somehow he had not seen Rayleigh all day long. He would not even reply to his text messages.
Suddenly, he was pushed from behind. The surprise left him no time to brace himself for the impact as he hit the floor hard. His elbow was bruised and a little bit of blood ran down his nose. He groaned in pain as he turned on his back trying to get up. But then he discovered the reason for his fall: Jenna and Bianca were standing over him, towering, casting their tall shadows on him. Their legs looked like giant marble pillars. For Milo, their height difference now seemed insurmountable from all the way down there. But this perspective also allowed him to almost see up their skirts. Did he catch a glint of their underwear?
“What did I tell you, you little scum?” Jenna angrily spat at him. “This assignment was even worse than the last one,” she said in a threatening tone. “I thought I made myself perfectly clear. If you don’t wanna listen, you’re gonna have to feel … pain, that is!”
And with that, Jenna lifted her leg and slammed her foot down on Milo’s scrotum with full force. He winced in agony. But even through all his pain and humiliation, he somehow still felt a tingle of arousal building inbetween his legs. His member began to stiffen.
Jenna felt Milo’s hardness growing underneath her sneaker. “Oh my god! Is this turning you on?” Jenna laughed with disgust. “Ew, what a pervert!” Bianca chimed in. Jenna kept her foot on his genitalia, pressing further down to rub in the pain. “Yeah, you like that? Who told you you’re allowed to enjoy this, you disgusting freak?”
With anger, Jenna kept repeatedly stepping on his groin. As he groaned, the feelings inside Milo kept rising and rising, growing ever more intense. Then suddenly, a large stain formed on his pants, as the mixture of pleasure and pain caused him to ejaculate and a moan to escape his lips. When she realized what had happened, Jenna said, “Ew, now you’ve even ruined my shoes,” and began wiping them on his shirt.
Suddenly they were interrupted by the ringing of the bell. Quickly, as the crowds were pouring into the hallways, Jenna pulled Milo to his feet. Then, to make sure that everyone could hear her, Jenna said loudly, “I think you’re really nice, Milo, and an awesome person. Thank you for confessing your feelings for me, but unfortunately, I can’t reciprocate them. You see, I already have a boyfriend. But I hope we can still be friends.”
Then Jenna smiled at him and gave him a big hug in front of everybody. To everyone else this looked like one of her sweet acts of kindness. But, what no one but Milo could hear, was what she whispered in his ear. “Don’t think you’re done here. This is far from over.”
As Jenna released Milo from her hug, the huge stain on his pants became visible to everyone around them. The students in the crowd started giggling and laughing, one after the other. Some of them even pointed their fingers at him. “Did he wet himself?” someone shouted. “What a loser!” “Guys, don’t be mean to him!” Jenna said to the crowd, pretending to defend him. “This can happen to anyone. It’s a little accident, nothing to be ashamed of!” Her boyfriend, who had wittnesed everything, walked up to them and said, “Jenna, you’re way too nice to him. Don’t go near that loser or his dorkiness will rub off on you.” “I’m sorry, Milo. I have to go. See you next time,” Jenna said as her boyfriend pulled her away, with Bianca following suit.
Milo could not hold it in any longer. Tears of hurt and humiliation started to stream down his face uncontrollably. He was ashamed of himself, ashamed for never standing up to his bullies, but most of all, ashamed for getting aroused by his humiliation. Milo started to run away, trying to escape everyone’s looks. He just wanted to hide forever, somewhere where no one could find him, so that he would never have to show his face in public again.
On his way out of the school he ran past Rayleigh. “Hey Milo,” Rayleigh tried to greet him, but Milo didn’t seem to hear him and just kept running. “What’s going on?” Rayleigh called after him.
______________________________
Milo was lying on his bed, crying. Today had been just too much. He thought about running away and leaving everything behind when someone knocked on his door. “Hey Milo,” Rayleigh said, “it’s me, open up!” “What do you want?” “I heard about what happened and I wanna see if you’re okay. Come on, let me in!”
Milo slowly got up and unlocked his door. He wiped away his tears and said, “Man, where were you this morning, I could have used some help!” “I’m sorry,” Rayleigh said, “but I couldn’t help it. Something important came up.” “Yeah? How important could it be?” “Very important! Actually, very important to you, too. And it’s just the thing to help you—us—out of our current situation. I know a way how we can get revenge on those two bitches.” “Yeah? How?” “I know it sounds crazy and you won’t believe me, but … I’ve just found out that I got mind control powers.”
“Oh shut up!” Milo said not believing a single word. “You know, if you didn’t wanna help you didn’t have to come over. But making fun of me is just mean!” he said. “No, I swear! It’s actually real!” Rayleigh tried to counter. “Here, let me show you.”
Suddenly, Milo stuck his hands to his sides and started flapping his arms like a bird. Then he started strutting around the room, cocking his head back and forth with every step. Next, his torso jerked forward and he started bumping his nose into the ground. As a final flourish he even started clucking like chicken. “Ahahaha! Man, you look so ridiculous. If you could see yourself!” Rayleigh said with laughter. After about a minute of that, Rayleigh released his grip over his friend.
Finally operating under his own free will again, Milo said with some fear in his voice, “Ok, ok. I guess you weren’t lying after all. This power is incredible, … but also frightening. What else can you do?” A mischievous grin spread across Rayleigh’s face. “I can do this.” And all of a sudden, Milo felt himself being catapulted out of his body and rapidly flinging off into nowhere.
When he opened his eyes again, Milo found himself inside his sister’s room. She was two years older than him and a college student. Currently she was staying over during her semester break. Milo wondered what had happened and how he got here. But his thoughts were interrupted by his sister saying, “What the hell? Why can’t I move” He could not seem to locate where his sister’s voice came from. It seemed to come from nowhere and everywhere, all at once. On top of that, he noticed that he was unable to move, as well. Panic started to set in.
Then, without his command, his head started turning and looked around his sister’s room until his eyes abruptly stopped as they had fixated on her mirror. Again, without him doing anything, his body just got up all on its own and started walking directly across the room. With every step he felt something heavy bouncing on his chest.
When he finally arrived in front of the mirror he almost fainted from what he discovered: instead of his own reflection he saw his sister’s. Even worse, he realized, he was trapped inside her body!
“What is going on?” he heard his sister’s voice say in fear. But the strangest thing was, even though she said that, her lips had not moved at all. Instead, now her mouth said, “Oh, wow! Look at you!”. And with that his eyes started scanning his sister’s body from head to toe multiple times until they finally stopped and rested on her chest.
Then his head automatically swiveled down. One of his hands was pulling his shirt forward and he was forced took a peek at his sister’s generous cleavage. Then his hands reached up and gently squeezed the ample mounds protruding from his chest. Looking up again he had to stand there and, against his will, watch his sister grope her own breasts while she had a lecherous expression plastered across her face. Then, without a warning, she flung off her shirt to reveal her perky breasts.
“Eeeeehh! Stop it, stop it, stop it!” Milo’s sister cried inside his head. “I guess this is enough of a show for today,” his sister’s body said while giving her own butt a little squeeze. “See you soon!” she added with a wink of an eye. And with that, Milo felt the same pull and acceleration as before.
Back in his own body, Milo was breathing heavily. When he started to catch his breath, he looked over to Rayleigh who asked him with a smile on his face, “So? What do you think?” “What the fuck!” Milo yelled as he punched Rayleigh “Hey, calm down, calm down,” Rayleigh said, “I was just playing around.” “This wasn’t fun! I could hear her voice! She didn’t like even one second of it, and neither did I. How am I gonna explain this to her?” Milo freaked out. “Don’t worry,” Rayleigh tried to pacify him, “I made sure to make her forget everything that happened. She won’t remember a thing.”
Rayleigh went on to explain every little detail of how he discovered his powers, what he was able to do, and the plan he had worked out to get back at Jenna and Bianca using his mind control powers. As it turned out, this was the reason why he had been missing from school this morning. “Trust me, this is going to be awesome!” Rayleigh finished. “I don’t know,” Milo said reluctantly, “I’m not so sure.”
______________________________
“And when I thought that wimp couldn’t get any more pathetic, he actually went ahead and creamed his pants! Hahaha, what a disgusting loser!” Bianca laughed hard. She and Jenna gloated at their victim’s humiliation as they were having a sleepover at Jenna’s place. They were already wearing their pajamas as they were about to go to bed. “I know,” Jenna added. “But I think I’m gonna throw away my shoes. I don’t want this pervert’s gunk anywhere near me. Too bad, I actually really liked those shoes. Welp, I’ll just gonna have to make daddy buy me a new pair. But not before I make that puny nerd pay!”
As their laughter at the misery of others slowly started to die down, Jenna noticed something bizarre. Bianca’s smile, which just a moment ago had been full of glee, was now turning sinister. “Why are you making that face?” she wanted to ask, but somehow those words never left her lips. “Wait! Why can’t I say anything? And why is Bianca smiling? Helloooo? Bianca, help!” Jenna tried to communicate to her friend, but it was in vain.
“Aaaand, we’re in!” Bianca said. “I’m still not so sure about this,” Jenna heard her own voice say. “Relax,” Bianca retorted, “just try to enjoy this. You’ll see. Before you’ll notice, you’ll come to like it. Trust me.” Then, Bianca started patting down her own breasts and took a peek inside her shirt. “Oooh, look what we have here. What a shame. Unfortunately they’re not as big as the ones I had before. And they are certainly not as big as your current ones!” Bianca said while pointing with her eyes at Jenna’s chest.
Jenna watched her head look down in response. Her enormous mounds took up almost her entire field of view. Her petite hands reached up to cup and weigh them. “They’re heavy!” her voice said. Her fingers then tried to clench into fists, but they were hindered by the soft tissue that was now compressed almost painfully. A small moan escaped her mouth. “They’re sensitive, too!” “Whoever or whatever is doing this to me, stop it immediately or you’re gonna regret this! You’re making me look like pervert,” Jenna tried to threaten the intruder inside her own head. “Bianca! Do something! Help me!”
Meanwhile in Bianca’s head, the situation did not look any better. “Jenna, stop squeezing your boobs and help me out. My body is acting weird,” Bianca’s inner voice said as she was forced to perv on her friend groping herself. “Why aren’t you answering me! Helloooo? Can you hear me?” “Sorry, Bianca, but Jenna won’t hear you”, Bianca heard her own mouth say. “You see, you’re not in control anymore. Not of others, and certainly not of yourself.” “What the hell are you talking about?” “This is a sweet little thing called ‘revenge.’ Revenge for all the evil things you’ve done!” Bianca heard herself say. “I never did anything!” “Are you sure? ’cause there are two boys in your class who would beg to differ” “What? You mean those losers? Whatever we did, they deserved it!” “We didn’t deserve nothing! But you deserve everything that’s coming to you. You controlled our lives for the last few years, and now we’re going to control your bodies, until you’ll be begging for mercy.”
“So we’re being controlled? Then who is inside my body!” Jenna asked. “T-T-This is Milo,” he said, making her voice sound uncharacteristically timid. “Aaaww, hello no! My body is being controlled by this disgusting freak? Things just can’t get any worse! Now, listen here you little bitch, you get out of my body this instant or you’ll wish I was back to crushing your junk!” “Ray,” Milo said in Jenna’s voice, “I think she’s relly pissed now. Maybe we should reconsider this.” “Don’t worry,” Rayleigh said using Bianca’s body, “we’re in full control. Those are just empty threats.”
“Anyway,” he continued, “let’s gather a little–what do you girls call it in your profession?—ah yes: blackmail! I’m sure, soon you two little birds will be singing a different tune, as soon as you realize that your reputation is at stake.”
In the meantime Milo tried to get acquainted with navigating his new body. When he tried to stand up, he at first had trouble sorting out his balance, since he did not have enough time yet to get used to his new center of gravity. He almost fell over, but was able to catch to himself in time by placing his hands on the ground. If someone had walked in on them in this moment, they would have thought that Jenna was trying to immitate some four-legged animal. Both her hands and feet were firmly planted on the ground and with her legs entirely straight, her butt proudly pointed towards the ceiling.
“Wow. Her body is really flexible.” Milo said with amazement. “Look, I can touch my toes!” “That’s because she’s a gymnast,” Rayleigh reminded him. “Oh, right. I almost forgot. Mmmmhhh … I wonder if can …” With that, Milo stood back upright and then slowly started bending over backwards. “Haha, look at me. I’m like some girl from a horror movie,” he said laughing in Jenna’s voice while contorting her body into all sorts of strange shapes.
Next, he wanted to try doing splits. For that he stood back up again and then slowly slid his legs apart, one forward, one backward. As his step increased and increased, his pelvis automatically inched closer and closer to the ground. Finally, he plopped down on the floor with the full lengths of Jenna’s legs touching the ground. “Amazing, this doesn’t even hurt. Not one bit!”
“So, ‘Jenna’,” Rayleigh interrupted his antics with a wink, “why don’t you show us what else you can do?” “Ok, I guess, …” Rayleigh then got out Bianca’s phone and started recording, while Milo got up and started fumbling with the buttons on Jenna’s pajamas. “Uh, sorry …, this might take a while,” Milo said blushing with nervousness. With the way the red was highlighted by her pale skin and how her blue eyes flitted around nervously, Milo made Jenna almost look like an innocent school girl right before her first recital.
“Finally!” Milo whispered as he managed to open the last button. The opening of Jenna’s now-unbuttoned shirt provided a small window revealing both the creamy skin of her taut belly and how her big, teenage breasts gently touched each other even without a bra.
“Wait, what do you plan on doing? You don’t … No! Don’t! Pleeease, stop it! Anything but that!” Jenna cried in her own head, but Milo just ignored her. Then he took a deep breath to prepare himself for what he was about to do. Milo started awkwardly moving Jenna’s hips to an imaginary beat while slowly sliding her shirt off her dainty shoulders, down the smooth skin of her arms, and finally letting it drop to the ground.
There they were: the biggest—and first—pair of boobs the two boys had ever seen in real life. Jenna’s boobs. They were marvellous, full and perky. They looked like ripe fruit garnished by two rosy nipples. The rough movements of Jenna’s hips made them bounce up and down, hypnotizing anyone who dared to gaze upon them.
At the same time, Milo made all sorts of awkward expressions with Jenna’s face, trying desperately to make her look sexy. He even ruffled up Jenna’s hair to make her look more raunchy, but instead it looked like a mess and only added to his overall inept performance. “L-look at me, I’m J-jenna,” he said unconvincingly, “I might act all innocent around everyone else, but … um … in truth I’m a total slut.” “Nooooo! Stop it!” Jenna pleaded in desperation. “You make me look like such a loser!”
“Haha, what are you doing?” Rayleigh laughed. “You look like a total dork. Loosen up. You’re way too stiff! Here, you hold the camera. I’ll show you how it’s done!” Rayleigh said. He got up, handed Milo the phone, and then took his place.
“Please, you don’t have to do this! I’ve learned my lesson. We’ll leave you alone from now on, I promise!” Bianca pleaded meekly. “Ha, fat chance!” Rayleigh said internally. “You had plenty of chance to stop over the years, but you just continued on. Now it’s payback time, baby.” His confidence all fired up, he started dancing with much more bravado than Milo had shown before him.
Next, he flung off Bianca’s shirt in one swift motion, presenting her rather modest chest. “Well,” he said mockingly, “I think we all know that ‘my’ strengths have always laid elsewhere, don’t we?” With that he faced away from the camera and started wiggling Bianca’s enormous butt, which made her pajama pants slowly slide down her hips, revealing inch by inch her big, dark buns.
As soon as Bianca’s pants hit the floor, Rayleigh started slapping her butt, sending ripples through her giant cheeks. “Look at ‘my’ ass!” he exclaimed. “Isn’t it amazing?” Then he bent Bianca’s body forward and started twerking as hard he could, providing quite the show for the camera. “Please, no. This is humiliating.” Bianca whimpered. “I’m not like that!”
“See ‘Jenna’? That’s how it’s done. You gotta be proud of what your mama gave you!” Rayleigh said in a mock imitation of Bianca. If she were still in control of her own body, then tears would now start rolling down her face. “Hi, I’m Bianca, the star of the soccer team. When these cheek’s ain’t busy scoring goals, they be clapping for the team.” At this point Rayleigh was reveling in the control he was exerting over his former bullies.
Then, as a final act of humiliation, he strode over to Milo. He took the phone off of him and held it up high, angling it in such a way that both girls were in full view. Next, he put his other hand on the back of Jenna’s head, and then lunged in, kissing his friend deeply.
At first, Milo was caught by surprise. But then, for a moment, he closed his eyes and enjoyed the sensation of the girl’s soft lips meshing with each other and Jenna’s breast pressing against Bianca’s.
______________________________
“No, no, no, noooo!” Jenna and Bianca cried in unison. “If anyone sees this, we’re done. Pleeeease don’t do this! We beg of you! We regret what we did. We’re deeply sorry. We won’t come near you ever again. We’re also gonna make up for all that we did to you, we swear.”
Their cries snapped Milo out of their sensual entanglement. He broke off the kiss and gently pushed Rayleigh away from himself. “Ray, I think this is enough. They seem to have learned their lesson. Let’s just stop and leave. We probably have enough material to keep them in line.” “But why?” Rayleigh protested. “We’re having so much fun. Come on!” “No, I mean it,” Milo said, asserting himself for the first time in his life. “I also told you that I didn’t wanna do it in the first place. Yeah, I want to get revenge, too, but not like this!”
“Fine,” Rayleigh pouted. “But I think you’ll be changing your mind real soon about this, Jenna,” “What do you mean, Bianca?” Milo said. “And stop calling me ‘Jenna’.” A grin started spreading across Bianca’s face. “Wait, why did I call you ‘Bianca’?” Milo asked. “Because that’s my name, silly,” Rayleigh replied. “I’m Bianca and you’re Jenna.” “No, I'm not Jenna,” Milo exlaimed, “I’m Jenna! Wait … Aargh, stop it!” His heart started beating faster and fear started to settle in. “Are you doing this to me, Bianca?”
Milo felt a jolt run through his stolen body. He suddenly could not move anymore. “Wait, Bianca! Stop it. Please don’t do this!” Milo said, trapped in someone else’s head. He felt Jenna’s lips move all by themselves. “Bianca, I haven’t been honest with you,” Jenna’s body said. “Ever since we’ve met, I’ve had a crush on you. I was ashamed of my feelings. You know, a girl liking a girl. I know, we live in more progressive times now. But still, what would people think? Also, I was afraid that you might hate me if I told you how I really felt. I’m still afraid. But, I can’t hide it any longer. Not anymore. Bianca, I love you!”
There was a moment of silece. “Please don’t hate me,” ‘Jenna’ pleaded quietly. “Aaaw, sweety,” Rayleigh said in Bianca’s voice, enjoying the act he made them put on. “Of course I don’t hate you. You’re my best friend in the whole world. But now we can be more than friends. The truth is, I also liked you from the beginning. I’ve always looked forward to our sleepovers, where it’s just the two of us, all alone. And I’ve always enjoyed the way you smell each time we hugged, and feeling your warm body press against mine. Also, I’ve always secretly peeked at you when we were changing before P.E. and then thought of you when I masturbated at home. I’m just so happy that the truth is out now. Thanks to you I don’t feel ashamed anymore to admit it: I love you, too, Jenna.”
By now, Jenna’s body was a mere puppet, dancing to the pull of her master’s will. It was completely empty, devoid of any free will. Her only purpose now was to act out her role in Rayleigh’s play. Rayleigh used his powers to force tears of happiness to stream down Jenna’s face, which was glowing with joy. Then the two ‘girls’ embraced each other. “Does that mean, I’m your girlfriend now?” ‘Jenna’ asked while trying to wipe away the tears. “Of course it does!” ‘Bianca’ said while gently poking Jenna’s nose with her finger. “Now let me show what real girlfriends do.” “No, Bianca, I don’t want this. Don’t make me do this. This isn’t right,” Milo tried to say, but no one could hear him.
Then Jenna’s and Bianca’s bodies started to slowly and tenderly kiss each other. At first their lips only grazed each other reluctantly, quivering with a little nervousness. But with every soft touch, they grew more and more confident. Soon they were not just kissing anymore, but ravaging each other like animals, their moans muffled by each other’s lips and their hands wildy roaming all over each other’s bodies and through their hair. Milo could not help but feel the arousal of Jenna’s body slowly spill over into his mind.
Rayleigh placed Bianca’s chocolaty hands on Jenna’s enormous, milk-colored breasts while Jenna’s delicate hands explored the vastness of Bianca’s mighty butt. Then they stopped their kissing to give themselves a chance to catch their breath. They intensly stared into each other’s eyes. ‘Bianca’ into Jenna’s baby blue eyes and ‘Jenna’ into Bianca’s dark hazel eyes. A cheeky grin started to spread across each of their faces.
Rayeleigh took Jenna’s hand and led her over to her bed. He sat down on the edge of the bed and gently pulled Jenna’s body onto Bianca’s lap. He slowly glid his hands along Jenna’s waist, drinking in her contours. Now on eye-level with her chest, he was completely entranced by her breasts. “Shake ’em for me,” he whispered. Against her will, Jenna’s body started shaking her boobs, causing her hefty orbs to swing from side to side. At the same time, Rayleigh started inching Bianca’s face closer and closer towards Jenna’s chest until he was nestling inbetween her soft globes, surrounded on both sides with warm flesh. Then he lifted up his stolen hands, placed them on either side of her mounds, and began pressing and squeezing them, really rubbing in feeling of their softness and making Jenna moan with pleasure.
After a small pause Rayleigh motioned Jenna’s body to get off and gently, with his hand, guided her head down inbetween his legs. Without an explicit prompt, ‘Jenna’ started softly kissing Bianca’s waiting slit. Jenna’s upper lips brushed ever so lightly against Bianca’s lower lips, as if she was teasing her. Then she started to slowly trace the tip of her tongue up and down Bianca’s opening, making it quiver with pleasure. Rayleigh started moaning in Bianca’s sultry voice as arousal welled up inside his stolen body.
‘Jenna’ then entered Bianca with her tongue and started deeply kissing her nether regions and feasting on her sweet juices. The pleasure inside Bianca’s body started rising and rising until, finally, a wave of orgams swept over Bianca’s body. “Oh, gooood!” ‘Bianca’ groaned. ‘Her’ meaty thighs clamped down abruptly on Jenna’s head, trapping her as if she was caught in a vice. The shaking of ‘her’ legs made Jenna’s head vibrate.
Rayleigh started to slowly come down from his high, breaving heavily. Basking in its afterglow, he gently caressed Jenna’s head. “Wooow … That was amaaaaazing!” he exlaimed. “You’ve done well, ‘Jenna’. I think it’s only fair that I repay you. How about a little appetizer?” He then took one of Bianca’s feet and placed it right in front of her face, nudging her lips with her big toe. “I think you like that, don’t you? Yeah, I know you like that.” The tone of Bianca’s voice started to turn domineering.
“Ew, don’t make me do this. This is disgusting!” the real Jenna thought. Milo on the other hand seemed strangely aroused by this. What he didn’t realize was that Rayleigh had weakend his grip on him quite a while ago. He had subconciously been going along with Rayleigh’s act, dutifuly playing his part. Without any further force from Rayleigh he started licking Bianca’s feet, up and down their entire sole and sucking vigorously sucking on her toes.
“Goood,” Rayleigh cooed. “Now get up, slut!” With that Milo bolted upwards and stood erect like a soldier. Then Rayleigh got up off the bed and stood in front of Milo. He reached out with both of Bianca’s hands and squeezed Jenna’s breasts hard, as if he wanted to squeeze juice out of lemons. “Ow!” Milo winced in pain. Jenna’s nipples became stiff with arousal.
Milo was still in turmoil about the morality of all of this, but he could no longer deny that it was exciting him. Then—slap, slap, slap! Jenna’s breasts jiggled widly with each hit that Rayleigh brought down on them. The pain reverberated throughout Jenna’s boobs and fuelled Milo’s rising pleasure as Bianca’s hands left increasingly redder marks on them. Rayleigh then gently rolled Jenna’s nipples inbetween his fingers. And without warning, he suddenly twisted them with a tremendous amount of force, nearly drawing blood and eliciting a cry of pain and pleasure from Milo, as an orgasm washed over him that almost made Jenna’s knees buckle under the strain.
Rayleigh then drew a finger across Jenna’s wet slit, which made Milo shudder. He played with a string of Jenna’s juices inbetween his fingers and said, “I see someone’s been enjoying their punishment.” Milo did not dare to speak as his wildest fantasies were coming true right in this moment. All he could muster was a muffled, “mmmmhh,” while he nodded. Both Milo and Rayleigh increasingly enjoyed Rayleigh’s power trip, though for different reasons.
“Who told you you’re allowed to enjoy this, you disgusting freak?” Rayleigh said in a threatening tone. “I guess I’ll have to teach you!” With that, he forcefully threw Milo onto Jenna’s bed. He then took a deep breath before Bianca’s hands started raining down pain on Jenna’s ass. The intense spanking caused the heat inside of Milo to flare up again. “Yeees, harder! Harder!” Milo cried.
But before he was able to peak a second time, Rayleigh flipped over Jenna’s body onto her back. Then he grabbed the back of Jenna’s head and this time slammed it down into her own privates. He kept it there with brute force. Even though Jenna’s body was very flexible, this forced position still caused Milo considerable pain. Jenna’s breasts squished uncomfortably into her ribcage and thereby constricted her lungs. “Who told you you could talk back, you little slut?” ‘Bianca’ shouted. “Now, eat up or your mistress is gonna show you what real pain is!”
As commanded, Milo started licking Jenna’s slit, taking in her unfamiliar yet delicious taste. As his tongue explored the depths of his stolen hole, the pleasure in his body kept rising and rising. However, at the same time, his oxygen supply started to run low, as he could hardly breathe in this position. Knowing that he had only a limited amount of time, Milo drasticly increased his fervor in lapping up Jenna’s sweet juices, hoping to free himself before he passed out. In a race between hitting orgasm and suffocation, his stolen lips became slicker and slicker while his vision steadily darkenend.
But finally, in a last ditch effort, he managed to send himself over the edge and hit another orgasm before he could pass out in Jenna’s body. Rayleigh took the shaking of Jenna’s legs as a sign and pulled up her head, making Milo gasp for much needed air. “Goood girl,” Rayleigh commended ‘Jenna’ in a soothing voice while caressing her head. Milo panted heavily. “You we’re right,” he said with a deeply content smile spreading across his stolen face. “This is fun.”
All characters are 18 or older.
Rachel Smith came home from school exhausted. She did not want to think about going back to school for tomorrow, the tests she’d taken today alone had mentally drained her and going back tomorrow to finish the rest of them was not a pleasant thought. At least that would be their last day of testing for a while. I almost forgot Rachel thought as she plopped down onto the couch, I promised Elizabeth and Susan I'd check up on them.
Me: Hey all!
How were the tests?
Elizabeth: Ugh!
Don’t talk to me about them right now, alright?
Susan: I don’t think I did too well, honestly
Think I’m going to flunk biology at this rate…
I hope I’ll still be able to graduate though
Me: I’m not sure how the colleges will take that
You know, failing thing?
Susan: omg
Rachel, shut up.
Did you even do your tests?
Or were you doing your little “cheating”?
Rachel paused. Of course, she hadn’t cheated today, the thought hadn’t even crossed her mind to do so. Afterall, if she had, what would have been the point of all those sleepless nights studying for all this? But… I mean… for English, Matthew will be in the same class as me… Rachel swallowed, not sure if this was something she was really considering doing, then again, it would make her life a lot easier. As far as she knew, no one was able to tell what happened to them after she left, although there was the problem that she wouldn’t be able to stay inside them for too long, otherwise she might not have enough time to write down the answers on her own test.
Rachel shook her head and picked up her phone again:
Me:As if!
Unlike some people, I wouldn’t use my powers for selfish reasons!
Elizabeth: Girl,
You used them to see how large Trevor’s penis was
Me: That wasn’t selfish!
That was for science!
Anyway
I promise you girls I didn’t cheat
Well, she didn’t cheat today anyway. But tomorrow, well that was another story. Although Elizabeth and Susan didn’t need to know that. It wouldn’t be fair to them if they knew she was having an easier time just because of something like this. It’s funny how it all happened.
There were three of them, Rachel, Elizabeth, and Susan. Susan was the shortest of them, with tanned skin and dark hair. Elizabeth was the tallest, standing taller than even some of the boys at their school. Unlike Susan and Rachel, Elizabeth had lean muscles all along her body, although most people wouldn’t notice as she kept her clothes on the baggier side. And then there was Rachel who stood shorter than Elizabeth, but taller than Susan. Rachel’s red hair was pulled back in a loose ponytail and she was laughing at a joke Susan said.
They had taken a break from studying for their upcoming tests when Rachel noticed a yard sale in their neighborhood run by an old woman. When asked, the woman gave them a sad smile and told them most of these things belonged to either her late husband or her daughter, both of whom sadly passed away in a car accident a few weeks back.
While Elizabeth was consoling the woman, Rachel decided to look through some of the belongings that were up for sale. Some old clothes, a few sports equipment, and some books. Rachel paused when she noticed a box of books mostly hidden behind some golf clubs. She peered over the top, and nearly squealed when she saw they were first edition copies of Jane Smith’s Dearest Diary series. Is this the whole collection? Rachel wondered, flipping through some of the books in the box. It was indeed.
“Excuse me?” Rachel asked, “How much for the box of them?”
The old woman gave a small smile and walked closer, examining the thing that caught Rachel’s eye, “For the set, I’d say twenty dollars should do the trick,” the woman replied, “Hazel loved this when she was a kid.”
Rachel eagerly handed the woman the money and as soon as she took the box in her hands the woman piped up again, “Oh, I think my dear Tom might’ve left something in one of those books. He always liked getting into some trouble, if you find it it’s yours to keep!”
Trouble? Rachel smiled and waved for Elizabeth and Susan to follow her as they went back to her house. Once they were in his room, Rachel immediately got to work making room in her bookshelf to store those books. While she was doing so, Elizabeth and Susan were making light jokes at her expense, out of all the things in that yard sale, Rachel got books, most of which she already owned.
Of course you wouldn’t understand the pleasure of a first edition book you love Rachel thought, placing five of the twelve books in her bookcase. Something slipped out from between the pages of book six though. Rachel frowned, and bent down to pick it up, “What’s that?” Susan asked, as she and Elizabeth got closer.
“It looks like a letter,” Rachel replied, picking it up in her hands.
“Should we open it?” Susan asked.
“We probably shouldn’t,” Elizabeth replied, “it’s not ours.”
“That old lady said we could have whatever we find inside.” Rachel reminded her, getting ready to open it.
Elizabeth stepped forward and made a swipe for the letter, “What if it’s something dangerous? Like… drugs or something?”
Rachel managed to fend her off and Susan helped hold Elizabeth back, “We won’t know until we try. Besides, aren’t you two just the tiniest bit curious?”
Elizabeth swallowed, but didn’t answer. Susan, however, was nodding her head enthusiastically. That was all Rachel needed and she opened the envelope, not sure what might be inside.
To little fanfare, all that was inside was just a letter, “It looks like a simple letter,” Rachel revealed with a sigh.
“What’s it say?” Susan asked.
Rachel held the letter up, the handwriting wasn’t the greatest, and neither was the paper quality, but eventually she managed to work out the words. She read aloud:
To Hazel,
I want you to have something of mine. It’s a little trick I’ve picked up from my travels when I was younger. Maybe one day I’ll tell you where I found it, but until that day comes, I will leave with this and this alone.
Now, I don’t want to tell you much of the details of what I got up to with this little trick of mine, but just know that I know what to look for so don’t you think about causing any trouble with this, alright?
Rachel frowned when she tried to read beyond that point. She wasn’t sure if maybe the old man’s writing got particularly bad or if he was writing in another language, but she couldn’t make heads or tails of what was written after. It all just looked like a bunch of squiggly symbols.
“What’s wrong?” Susan asked.
“I can’t read anything else,” Rachel replied.
“Well maybe that’s for the best then,” Elizabeth said as Rachel stared harder at the words, “afterall, this seems like something intimate between a dad and his daughter, I don’t think it’s really our place to - OH MY GOD!”
At first, Rachel wasn’t sure what got Elizabeth so excited, and then Susan started freaking out too. They were shouting at her to drop the letter, and Rachel looked at them, not sure why they were freaking out, but then she realized the paper was burning in her hands.
She sucked in a breath, but before she could even think of letting go, the fire completely enveloped the paper, however, as the fire burned Rachel swore the strange words glowed white hot against the fire. What happened next, Rachel wasn’t exactly sure, the fire and the words flowed into her and Rachel felt something tugging at her very being. Suddenly, she felt herself lurching forward and she stumbled back until her back hit the wall.
“Ow!” Rachel cried out as the back of her head protested in pain.
“Rachel, oh my god, are you alright?” Susan cried.
Rachel, still with her eyes closed, replied, “I’m fine, just a little bump.”
“Elizabeth, this is serious!” Susan nearly shrieked.
Rachel opened her eyes, and she noticed she was taller, and her body felt stronger than it had before. She wiped some stray blonde strands from her face -- wait, blonde hair?
She looked over at Susan and saw she was crouching over Rachel’s own body. Rachel stared in horror, lifting up her hands to see they weren’t actually her hands, but were actually Elizabeth’s.
“Elizabeth!” Susan hissed, “Don’t just stand there! Get help!”
“I’m not Elizabeth!” Rachel breathed.
“What?”
“I said I’m not Elizabeth!” Rachel said, “I’m Rachel,” she pointed to her own body on the floor, “that… that’s my body… except,” she looked down at herself again, “I’m not in it.”
“Is Elizabeth in there?” Susan asked.
Hello? Rachel thought, Hello? Elizabeth! Are you there? She shook her head and crouched down beside her own body. Her body was still breathing, that was good, at least it wouldn’t die without her inside. She tried poking and prodding, but no response.
“Elizabeth isn’t in this body,” Rachel replied, “and it looks like mine’s empty.”
Before either of them could think of what happened, the door opened and Rachel’s mom came in. She was gasping for breath, “Girls! What happened? Why were you screaming?”
“O-oh! Mo-Mrs. Smith!” Rachel began, trying to think of a way out of this, “There was… a spider hiding in the books! A big one! It scared us all until we managed to kill it, but… I think Rachel fainted from the sight of it.”
Rachel’s mom sighed, “Well, that’s alright,” she frowned at the sight of Rachel’s body unconscious on the floor, “I think you should make sure Rachel didn’t hurt herself when she fell, it could be serious.”
“We will,” Susan piped up, “thanks, Mrs. Smith!”
With that, Rachel’s mom, thankfully left the room and Rachel and Susan were still trying to figure out what happened. Am I trapped here? Rachel wondered, How do I get back to my body?
“Can you get out of her?” Susan asked.
“I don’t know!” Rachel replied, running her fingers through Elizabeth’s blonde hair, “I’m-I’m trying to think!”
“Well what happened that made you go inside her?” Susuan asked.
“I-I-I don’t know!” Rachel hissed, “I just felt something pulling at me and one second I was in my body and the next I’m in Elizabeth’s!”
Susan looked around, trying to see if there were any remains of the paper left that might explain what happened. While she was doing so, Rachel was taking a few deep breaths as she looked back at her body on the floor. Alright, I’ll… see if I can’t replicate that, somehow.
Sitting down, Rachel closed her eyes and imagined herself, a ghost of herself, getting outside of Elizabeth’s body. She kept the image, concentrating harder and harder until she felt something, like a hook pulling at her. Is it working? Can I get out of here?
Rachel focused on that feeling and imagined that hook pulling her out of Elizabeth’s body. The feeling of pulling grew stronger and stronger until Elizabeth shuddered and Rachel was able to slip out. Only… she wasn’t back in her body.
She floated outside, like a ghost. From this, she was able to see her body still on the floor and Elizabeth slowly regaining consciousness. She went over towards her body, feeling a slight pull, but hesitated when she noticed Susan was still searching for any clue of what might’ve happened, crouching down to look for any remains of that strange letter.
Rachel smiled, feeling a little mischievous, it wouldn’t be fair if only Liz got possessed, afterall. She floated closer to Susan and felt a slight pull as she got closer. She plunged herself into Susuan just as she was standing up and Susan shuddered, gasped, and then Rachel opened her eyes and found herself in Susan’s body.
Elizabeth groaned, “Ow… I think I hit my head… Oh my-! Rachel! Are you-?”
“I’m fine,” Rachel replied, facing Elizabeth.
“Susan, this isn’t the time for joking around, I think Rachel’s-”
Rachel held up a hand, “Liz, relax, it’s me, Rachel. I think that letter was a spell of some kind… it put me in your body and then I was able to get out and decided to possess Susan.”
Elizabeth swallowed, frowning, “You really expect me to believe that?”
“I know it sounds far-fetched, but it’s the truth! Look, would Susan really be trying to mess with you if I was really in danger?”
The wheels were turning behind Elizabeth’s eyes, but Rachel knew she still didn’t believe this. “Prove it,” she said, “Tell me something only Rachel would know.”
Rachel thought for a moment, but decided this might be the perfect opportunity to mess with Elizabeth for a bit. “You panicked in the fifth grade when you forgot to buy a gift for Susan’s birthday and had to piggyback off my gift. In middle school you decided to tell me that you thought boys were icky and had no idea why Susan was so interested in them, going as far as calling Maxwell, her current crush at the time, a loser dweeb,” Rachel saw Elizabeth’s expression changing from skeptical to disbelief and knew she believed her, but decided to keep going, “in freshman year you came out to me as a lesbian and I assured you that Susan would accept you, too, and after a week of planning you came out as a lesbian. The day afterwards, I decided to tell you I was bisexual and then told Susan the day after…” Elizabeth was looking a bit red in the face now, “and last year, you and I shared a kiss behind the school to test things out. We didn’t tell Susan and while we fooled around, we decided it was better to stay as friends.”
Elizabeth was covering her face with her hands now, “Jeez, I believed you after the second thing, you didn’t need to keep going.”
Rachel giggled and gave Elizabeth a quick peck on the cheek. She barely had time to react before Elizabeth lashed out, swiping at her with her hand. Rachel kept laughing, although she made sure to cover her face with her arms, “Woah! Careful, Liz! This is Susan’s body, you know!”
“I know,” Elizabeth growled, “and can you please get out of her? I’m already freaking out enough now.”
Rachel smiled and prepared herself to leave again. The pull came easier now, and she was able to easily slip out of Susan’s body and entered her own. She got up, wincing as she felt where her body had hit the floor when she flew out of it. Ow! I guess I have to be careful when I leave because I’ll feel the pain when I come back in! Ow!
While Rachel was tending to the ache in her head, Susan got up and looked around, confused as to why she was no longer near the bookshelf. She noticed, however, that both Elizabeth and Rachel were up. “What happened?” Susan asked slowly, “No way, Rachel? Did you possess me?”
“I thought it was the best way to explain to Elizabeth what happened,” Rachel replied, still rubbing her head, “Don’t worry, nothing happened while you were gone.”
“Yes,” Elizabeth replied, looking at Rachel with a dark expression, “nothing happened.”
“So neither of you were aware of anything while I was inside you?” Rachel asked, starting to get to her feet.
“Last thing I remembered before coming to was freaking out because that letter was on fire,” Elizabeth replied, “after that… I woke up on the floor.”
“Same,” Susan replied, “I was just looking for anything that might tell us what was happening when everything went black and then I was on the floor.”
After that little episode, the three of them decided to test out potential limits for Rachel’s powers. As far as they can tell, there was no distance limit to how far away she can get from her body, nor did there appear to be a time limit to how long Rachel can stay outside her body, although she didn’t want to stay out of it for too long as her body still needed to eat. As a ghost, Rachel wasn’t able to travel very fast, only going about walking speed, but she was able to go through walls and fly. She didn’t test out if she could possess animals because she was scared she might not be able to leave.
The three of them had some fun for her powers, with one of the first things Rachel did was possess Susan’s crush, Trevor, and go through his phone to look for any clues about what he might be interested in. Rachel found him alone in his room studying when she came upon him. As she slipped inside, Trevor shuddered and gasped, “What the f-!” before Rachel completely took over.
So, this is what it’s like being a boy, Rachel thought, flexing her arms, I could get used to this, anyway, time to see if I can find anything he’s interested in. His phone was, thankfully, unlocked and after combing through it, she gasped when she found his gallery and the stuff that was inside it. There were numerous pictures of girls in various states of undress, Rachel recognized them as being in her same grade and covered her mouth. Oh my… I never would’ve thought Trevor got around this much!
These pictures looked like they were taken by the girls themselves too, and they usually winked or smiled at the camera, no doubt intending this as a gift for Trevor for later. I need to tell Susan, now! she quickly messaged Susan from Trevor’s phone before deleting the conversation on his end so he wouldn’t have any evidence that she had been messing around with his stuff.
Rachel sighed and was about to leave Trevor’s body when she felt something pressing hard against her pants. Don’t tell me… she looked down and gasped when she saw Trevor’s boner winking at her. She licked her lips, she shouldn’t, she really shouldn’t, but… well she was always curious about what masturbating with a penis felt like and Trevor had plenty of material on his phone to get her going.
I'm going to masturbate as a boy!
Susan: Elizabeth is saying not to, but I wanna see a dick pic!
Alright! Before she could second guess the morality of the situation, Rachel got to her feet and locked herself in the bathroom before ripping off Trevor’s pants. Trevor’s penis wasn’t anything special, a bit on the smaller and slimmer side, but it reacted quickly to Rachel’s touch. She sent a quick picture to Susan before erasing all the evidence from Trevor’s phone before she got to work.
She opened Trevor’s gallery again, scrolling through the various pictures he had, all of it was making her feel warm and she quickly discovered a rhythm to stroking his cock. Mmh, Veronica definitely has a nice body! Rachel thought, sucking in a breath through clenched teeth, as she stared at a photo of a mostly naked Veronica, And Abigail's hot! Who knew she was hiding all that under her baggy clothes? Trevor’s dick was twitched in her hand as she scrolled his gallery, the pleasure beginning to overcome her. It was much faster than masturbating as a girl, and she could feel the pressure rising within herself. With one final grunt, Rachel experienced her first orgasm as a guy and decided it would be funny to leave Trevor in his own sperm soaked mess.
Susan decided not to pursue Trevor, not because of the various pictures on his phone, but because she thought his dick was too small, but Rachel thought she was caring too much about the wrong things, it felt perfect to her, the pictures on his phone, however, that would have turned her off of him if she had even been interested.
It was crazy to think that had all only been a few days ago, and now here she was, in class once again about to use her power to help her cheat on her tests. It was easy enough getting out of her own skin, she just had to make sure to make it look like she was thinking and not passed out in class. After leaving her body, she made her way to Matthew without much trouble and got inside of him.
As usual, there was a slight struggle as her consciousness overpowered the person already in here, but thankfully all Matthew did was let out a small gasp. Alright, I’m in! Rachel quickly flipped through Matthew’s test, doing her best to memorize what answers he’d pick before she returned to her own body.
As she left Matthew though, she saw something strange when she came back out. For a moment, she thought she saw a blur of something vaguely person-shaped slip into the body of one of the girls in class, a quiet girl with big glasses named Vanessa, someone Rachel rarely spoke to, but had heard some of the boys whisper about excitedly. At first, Rachel thought she imagined it until Vanessa gave the telltale shudder and gasped. What?
A wicked smile etched itself on Vanessa’s mouth and she raised her hand and asked to leave to go to the bathroom. Rachel was curious, wanting to see what was going on before she remembered she hadn’t written down any of the answers. Quickly, she returned to her own body and copied down the answers she’d gotten from Matthew, making sure to occasionally mark a different answer so she didn’t get flagged for cheating. Although how exactly they would prove she’d cheated was beyond her, it was better not to take any chances here.
From there, Rachel waited, keeping an eye on the clock. She’d finished her own test and almost an hour passed but Vanessa still wasn’t back. I need to go check on her. Putting her head down, Rachel slipped out of her body and left the classroom. She heard Vanessa, or whoever was inside Vanessa, say she was going to the bathroom so that’s where Rachel headed.
She slipped inside and immediately heard crying, mixed in with mumblings of words. Worried, Rachel came closer, stopping when she saw a pile of clothes, Vanessa’s clothes, laying in a puddle of water in front of the sinks and Vanessa huddled naked against the wall, crying.
Vanessa made little effort to hide her body, as her hands were busy covering her face rather than anything else, leaving her small breasts exposed, as well as exposing her shaved pussy. As she got closer, Rachel noticed something leaking from Vanessa’s vagina, like she had been aroused earlier.
What happened here? Rachel thought.
She approached Vanessa, examining her to see if something was wrong. It didn’t look like someone was inside her, but Rachel had no idea what happened. Naturally she couldn’t ask Vanessa this, and even if she could Vanessa wouldn’t have any memory of what happened when she was possessed.
Rachel looked down at the clothes on the floor. They were wet, and wouldn’t look like they’d dry until after the test. I… I need to help her. Rachel went inside Vanessa. She gasped as she found herself in control of the other girl's body, and shivered from the coldness of the bathroom tile against her naked skin.
She couldn’t help but notice something else. This body felt good like it had just recently orgasmed. Rachel gulped, and stood up. She grabbed as many paper towels as she could and went to work trying to dry off Vanessa’s clothes. It wouldn’t get it all out, but that wasn’t the plan.
She slipped the clothes on, shivering intensely at how cold everything was before leaving the bathroom where one of the hall monitors noticed her and flagged her down.
“Young lady,” he began, “why on earth are you soaking wet?”
“There’s a problem with the sink,” Rachel lied, “it sprayed water all over me when I tried to wash my hands.”
The hall monitor sighed, “Well, I can’t let you return to your classroom like this, follow me, we’ll see if we can get you some dry clothes from the lost and found.”
Vanessa returned to class wearing an oversized hoodie along with a pair of sweatpants that were slightly too big for her. It didn’t help that they both smelled of sweat and body odor, but at least now Vanessa could finish her test. Feeling extra helpful, Rachel decided to fill in the answers for her that she took from Matthew, again, making sure she separated them from her own answers. Alright, I hope this goes well for her, Rachel thought as she got ready to leave her body poor girl.
With that, she returned to her own body and waited until the bell rang and class was let out to go to lunch. Is there someone else here with powers like mine? she wondered as she grabbed her belongings. Rachel glanced around the room, wondering if maybe whoever it was might’ve been in the room with her. No, she hadn’t noticed anyone else seemingly passed out like how she looks when she becomes a ghost. Someone from outside her classroom then, but staff or student? Boy or girl? As Rachel walked into the hallway and towards the cafeteria, she continued to glance around as more and more students came into the hall. Any one of them could have powers like hers.
Rachel thankfully managed to find Susan and Elizabeth during lunch. She was worried they would have different lunch schedules because of the test, but that wasn’t the case. Elizabeth and Susan were in the middle of talking about what they were going to do after the test. They almost didn’t notice Rachel sitting down next to them until she asked, “Hey, has anyone in your class acted… weird today?”
“Well hello to you, too, Rachel,” Susan replied, “anyway… no, not really. Why? Did something happen?”
Rachel lowered her voice, it wouldn’t be good if whoever was behind this overheard what she was going to tell them. No telling how this other person would react. “During the test… you know that quiet girl, Vanessa? I saw someone jump into her and, after some time had passed, I decided to follow using my powers…” she paused as she gathered herself to prepare to explain what happened next as she was still shaken by the sight of it, “when I found her in the bathroom, she was naked and all of her clothes had been soaked in the sink. When I hopped inside of her I also felt like… like she had just orgasmed.”
Susan and Elizabeth gasped and leaned back in their seats, their eyes wide with horror. “What did you do?” Elizabeth asked.
“I dried off her clothes the best I could,” Rachel explained, “afterwards, I picked up some clothes from the lost and found and finished her test for her.” After she finished, Rachel looked around the cafeteria, wondering if anyone had been listening in to their conversation. None of the students seemed to notice or care, being far more interested in their own meals or conversations. Still, Rachel felt her skin crawl at the thought that the person responsible was in this room with them.
“Should…” Susan hesitated, “should we do something about this?”
“What can we do?” Elizabeth asked, “I don’t think any member of the staff will believe us if we tell them what happened and I’m not sure if there’s anything we can do to this creep without putting ourselves in harm's way!”
“I might be able to do something.” Rachel said.
“Rachel, no-” Elizabeth began.
“I’m the only one with powers like this,” Rachel cut her off, “I’m the only one who would be able to see them, and I might be able to put a stop to all this.”
“Rachel,” Elizabeth said, “please be careful, alright? From what you said, I… don’t feel comfortable with you going to confront this guy alone.”
“Elizabeth is right,” Susan agreed, “what if he’s, I don’t know, able to turn the tables on you?”
Rachel swallowed, feeling sick, “I don’t know,” she replied honestly, “but I can’t just sit here and do nothing.”
For the rest of the day, Rachel was on high alert, keeping a close eye on any of her classmates to see if they acted off. However, nothing happened. At least, not in her class anyway. After the tests were over and everyone got their phones back, Rachel was immediately hit with several messages from both Susan and Elizabeth.
Elizabeth: Rachel, we have a problem
He struck again.
Melissa, you know, the girl in the school band with the freckles?
She left for the restroom and didn’t come back
Going to check on her now
Susan: Rachel, problem.
several girls were straight up missing when we came back
The teacher didn’t know what happened to them
Some of their friends said the girls left during lunch and then they just didn’t come back
Fuck. Fuck. Fuck! Rachel took in a breath, and as calmly as she could, she looked around for anything suspicious. She almost missed it, but she saw one of the girls in the cheer leading team, a tall brunette named Victoria, suddenly gasp and shudder, stopping briefly mid walk and suddenly turning around with a slight smile on her face. Bingo.
Me:I found him. I’m going to follow him for a bit and see what happens
Elizabeth: Careful.
Susan: Stay safe
With that, Rachel put her phone away and followed Victoria, or rather the person possessing Victoria, through the hallways. She made sure to keep her distance, didn’t want whoever was inside Victoria getting suspicious about her, but she also made sure to keep Victoria in her line of sight so she wouldn’t get away.
At first, Rachel thought the possessor would take Victoria into another bathroom, but no, whoever it was was taking Victoria inside the girls locker room. No one else was inside when Victoria walked in, and Rachel was barely able to slip in herself without the door closing on her. From there, she decided to hide herself away near the entrance where, hopefully, her body wouldn’t be seen.
Alright, Rachel thought, her mouth a bit dry, I’m going in. She separated herself from her body and floated over in the direction of the lockers.
She wasn’t surprised when she saw Victoria’s body already in a state of undress. Whoever was inside her had already taken off Victoria’s shoes, socks, pants, and shirt, leaving her in just her white bra and panties. The imposter stood in front of the mirror inside Victoria’s locker, admiring Victoria’s body with a wicked grin on her face as her hands reached behind her back to unclip the bra, slipping it off her and allowing Victoria’s full breasts to come into view.
Rachel caught sight of herself in the locker mirror and froze, Oh god, does he see me? The imposter, however, didn’t look like he was able to see ghosts while he was possessing someone, much like how Rachel didn’t see him while she was inside Matthew’s body. While Rachel stood frozen, the imposter took the opportunity to slide off Victoria’s panties and was now standing completely naked in front of the mirror, admiring how Victoria looked. “Oh yeah,” she growled, “much better than that mousy little Vanessa, no idea what the other guys were seeing in her.”
Rachel continued floating over, moving agonizingly slow.
One of Victoria’s hands went to her breasts, cupping them and squeezing the nipples. “Mmm, bigger than Melissa’s,” she moaned, “but not as sensitive-OH!” Victoria arched her back as her fingers slipped inside her vagina, “Oh FUCK! Oh! I think she’s the most sensitive one so far!”
Rachel held out her hands as she got closer to Victoria. Unlike before, where she always felt a slight pull towards the body she was about to enter, here she felt a slight push and she had to force herself to get closer. Fortunately, the imposter didn’t seem to notice, lost as he was busy pleasuring himself in Victoria’s body. As he got closer to the climax, Rachel was able to make her way into Victoria’s body. Get out!
”What the? Who are you? You get out!”
Rachel jerked, causing Victoria’s leg to jerk. Her vision was darkness until she saw flashes of the locker room from Victoria’s perspective. She felt a hand closing in on her throat and wasn’t sure who was the one squeezing, if it was her or the other person. I said… GET OUT1
With a shove, Rachel pushed the other presence out of Victoria and gained control for a brief moment. She looked around and was about to leave when she felt the presence trying to come back in, Victoria’s body started shuddering and Rachel once again found herself fighting for control against this creep.
I won’t let you take advantage of anyone else! Rachel screamed, leaving Victoria’s body, but making sure she dragged the other presence out with her. Bodiless, as ghosts, they both floated in the locker room, and while they had each other’s hands around the other person’s throat, neither of them were able to feel pain, just mild discomfort.
But Rachel gasped when she saw who the other person was. It was Trevor, and he was glaring down at her, but the anger quickly melted into surprise and they both let go, floating a little bit away from each other. “Trevor?” Rachel gasped.
“Rachel?” Trevor gasped.
Rachel thought back to when she searched Trevor’s phone, some of those pictures of the girls were taken from their perspectives, at first, she had thought Trevor was flirting around with all those girls, but could he have actually been possessing them and used them to give himself those pictures?
“How… how long did you have this power?” Rachel asked.
“A month, just about,” Trevor replied, sneering, “I think you can see what I’ve been using it for. You?”
“A little over two weeks.”
Trevor thought for a moment, and his sneer deepened, “Ah, so I guess it was you I have to thank for waking up covered in my own mess that one time. Well, as you can see, you might’ve inspired me to do more with my powers than just simple pictures.”
“Why did you leave them stranded without clothes?”
Trevor shrugged, “I didn’t do that will all of them, just the ones who went out of their way to mock me, judge me, call me a creep! A pervert! Loser!”
Rachel scoffed, “I don’t think they were too far off with those claims seeing what you’ve done,”
“Really?” Trevor asked, coming closer, “You violated me, and then judge me when I do the same? Well, let’s see how you like it then! Your body must be around here, somewhere, right?”
Before she could react, Trevor shoved her aside and started floating off towards the exit of the locker room, right where her body was. Shit! Rachel thought, floating behind him. Trevor glanced behind him as he floated, “Heh, guess I’m getting close.”
Fuck! Rachel thought, I shouldn’t have followed! Now he knows where my body is! She tried going faster, using her ghostly arms and legs to try to propel herself forward, but it was no use, both her and Trevor were going the exact same speed, but Trevor was ahead of her. No.
Her body came into view, slumped over against the wall. Trevor chuckled as he got closer and slowly started to slip inside. NO! Rachel reached forward, forcing herself inside before Trevor could get in her body. She expected resistance, a fight, anything, but she gasped awake as she easily slipped inside her body.
What? Where’s-? Suddenly, she gasped, her body jerking on its own accord, she felt him then, trying to force his way inside of her. Rachel knew then that he wanted her to get inside first, so she’d be trapped while he possessed her. She needed to leave! Now!
“You’re not going anywhere.” Trevor whispered in her mind as Rachel felt the pulling turn into pushing as she forced inside her body as Trevor took control. She continued fighting, but she was quickly losing. She stopped feeling her legs, then her arms, until all she controlled was her eyes and then her vision slowly slipped away as she lost all control. no…
Trevor gasped awake, grinning as he looked down at his hands, Rachel’s hands. Okay Rachel, let’s see how you like being played with. He made his way over to the lockers again, having completely forgotten about Victoria until she finally regained consciousness and shrieked when she discovered she was naked.
“Rachel!” Victoria shrieked, grabbing Rachel’s shirt, “What happened? Why am I naked? Did you see whoever did this?”
Trevor smiled, and leaned closer, kissing Victoria on the lips, when he pulled back, Victoria was staring at him wide eyed, “I’m sorry,” he said, “I just couldn’t resist, especially seeing you like this.”
Victoria pulled away, quickly grabbing her clothes and using them to cover herself, “Rachel, what the hell? This isn’t the time for anything like that!”
Trevor held up his hands, “Easy, easy, I was just suggesting we can take advantage of the moment, you know?”
Victoria’s face went red and she quickly ran out of the locker room. Damn, Trevor thought, watching her go, I was really looking forward to trying sex as a woman. Maybe I came off too strong. Oh well, at least I still have this body.
Trevor stood in front of the mirror of Victoria’s locker. Let’s see what we’re working with here. Trevor went to work, taking off Rachel’s boots first. He was surprised to see she wasn’t wearing any socks, but that was fine, less work for him. Afterwards, her shirt came off, Oh Rachel, naughty girl, underneath, a black bra held back her freckled breasts. I can’t wait to play with those Trevor thought, but first, her pants came off next, and Trevor eagerly ripped off the matching black panties. Oh my! Trevor laughed giddily as the underwear came off, I was not expecting this! Rachel’s pussy was completely shaved, giving him a nice clean view of her mound and puffy lips.
His hands went to his bra, he shook slightly from anticipation before taking it off. Rachel’s breasts weren’t as large as Victoria’s, but they were very soft and bouncy, and the freckles dusting across her skin drew his eyes to her breasts' natural roundness. He swallowed, breathing deeply as heat gathered between Rachel’s legs.
No sense putting all this off, then Without further ado, Trevor sat down and got to work fingering Rachel. Oh! Trevor bit his lip, Rachel’s back arching of its own accord as his fingers slipped inside her warmth, Shit! She’s sensitive! He licked his lips, moaning deeply as he fingered her. He found her clitoris easily and a few flicks nearly incapacitated him from the sheer pleasure.
He grunted, his free hand cupping her breasts and rubbing her erect nipples. Finally, it came. With a loud groan, Trevor felt Rachel’s body climax and laid dazed for a moment, unable to feel his legs. Fuck, Rachel. I think… out of all the bodies I’ve possessed, yours is my favorite. Trevor was about to get up and leave Rachel laying here in her shame when he heard a ding coming from her discarded pants.
It was Rachel’s phone.
Elizabeth: Rachel, you alright?
Did you find out who did it?
Trevor grinned, maybe he might be able to have sex with a woman after all. He just needed to play his cards better this time. Sorry, Rachel, looks like I’m staying in here for a little longer.
Me: Don’t worry, I’m fine.
Wanna meet up at my house?
I’ll tell you what I found out.
Elizabeth: Sure
I’ll bring Susan with me.
Oh, this was just getting better and better.
The End?
The attendant just let me in the laundry service without second guessing. I just walked through the front door wearing some safety vest claiming to be a safety inspector. I even had a hard hat and some papers I scribbled on as a back up for proof but the owner didn’t care.
He just said, “Do I need to pay anything?”
Obviously I said no. “It’s just a surprise inspection.”
“Then don’t take too long.”
“It won’t take too long.”
This was a lot easier than I thought.
You would think that security would be a lot tighter than this… but then again the Louvre got robbed so maybe people just easily trust the safety vest.
I breezed through the front of the laundromat. It was just stacks of washing machines lining up the walls. There were a couple of benches where people could sit and watch the damn things like those old TVs.
Oh I’m blabbering right now. I need to go deeper.
“Where do you keep your dirty clothes?”
“We clean them.”
“Yeah but before that. Say someone drops of clothes and you’re packed so you gotta make it wait somewhere. Where do you keep those.”
The owner’s eyes lit up, more concerned than anything. “Oh, they go into storage— but we immediately wash them. Thoroughly too.”
“I— don’t need the details… just show me where it is.”
He didn’t even fight me, thank god. The storage room was cramped. Cramped from all of these damn clothes. Somehow it was organized though, from A to Z. I had to shuffle my way to C only. That’s where I needed to be.
“Achoo!”
Could need a good dusting too. I fake scribbled on my paper. The owner couldn’t see what I wrote but his reserved sigh was all I needed to know it was over for him.
Lucky for him I’m not ratting him out… after all I’m about to do something even more unforgivable than a poorly maintained room. I leaned over to the C-stack. There were two boxes with Cass written on it. Weird, they all had underwear. Not that I’m complaining I needed that after all.
“Which one is hers…” I mean it’s obviously the black panties ones right?
“Excuse me?”
“Uhh, Iisten, Mr Detergent? This is the type of stuff we’re trained to sniff out.”
“But we just got this today! It’ll be out before you know it.”
“Right, I’m gonna need to inspect these evidence in HQ. We’ll send this back in a jiffy. Promise.” I carried the two Cass’s and made way for the exit.
To my surprise, Mr Detergent (not his actual name) took a stand and grabbed me by the arm.
“I’m sorry but you can only bring one.”
“L—let me pick.” One had colors more than a rainbow puke, sparkling glitter and screamed cutesy. The other was mostly black laces and… extremely risqué taste. Well the choice seemed easy…
I gave away the rainbow pile and left the building. I had all I needed for my experiment.
———
It wasn’t right to call it an experiment. For two reasons…
One, I wasn’t in my lab. This was my apartment. It fit none of the criteria of a great lab. Lab’s were like all white and clean with bright lights. My single room apartment, more aptly called a studio, needed house cleaning two semesters ago. My sofa was older than my land lord. But eh, rent is cheap so I’m not complaining too much.
I put down the pile of clothes on the coffee table. Just beside my unfinished box of pizza, for decoration. I’ll have some later when all of this is done.
And two, I pulled out a locket, this has nothing to do with science. You see, a young lady with huge honkers approached me one day asking if I wanted to see life in a better view. I thought, ‘damn those are some massive knockers’, then she slapped me in the face… nearly knocked the soul out of me.
Before leaving, she gifted me this locket.
‘Place the hair of who you desire into this and get your wish, dumbass.’
That was a week ago. I got slapped and the stinging never really went away, figuratively.
I don’t even know why I was doing it but there’s no point dwelling. It’s said to bring me closer to the one I desire. Then I want to be with Cassandra. She’s a goth lady. I never really talked to her. She doesn’t talk much but damn is she a looker.
I pulled out one of Cass’s underwear. It was a thong. I was already in deep so what the heck. I gave it a good sniff.
Lilac.
“She’s definitely crazy in the sheets damn.”
I picked off one of the follicles entrenched in the thong. She probably doesn’t shave and I don’t know how to feel about that. Well I guess I feel like this plan better work, or else I just did something unforgivable… and unforgettable.
I placed the hair inside the locket. It closed by itself.
———
I immediately knew something was off the moment I woke up in a different living room.
The first thing I did when I could move was run to the mirror.
Oh! And guess what? I’ve got tits.
Not man titties — actual Yamato cannon titties.
I thought this was a dream so I lifted the globes up— then dropped them. They plopped right down, bouncing a little bit.
“???”
And my reflection was not my own. So I thought, would I be in Cassandra’s body? Inside the goth beauty’s body, now that would have been a twist. But here’s the problem… It wasn’t Cassandra’s either!
I did jumping and watched the woman jump. Her boobs jiggled a lot but that makes sense since her melons were nearly the size of literal melons.
This was my first rodeo yet I had no issue moving in this body. I turned around and watched the beauty do the same. She wasn’t doing it in a sexy stripper kind a way. Hell she moved like how I moved. I tried to do the robot and she did as well.
I skipped all the pleasantries threw my ass back hoping to god no one saw me do that and guess what? She twerked right back. Ten times the recoil, ‘cus I saw her ass clap I heard it too! It was like an actual clap with a soft plop just to remind you that was flesh and the good stuff.
I felt a boner coming but there’s no pipe to feel. Something just started aching down there. Her nipples were hardening. And you know the weirdest part?
“I felt that clap…” I said. She said. We both said it. I was her. She was me.
This was crazy! And the thought of seeing this 9/10 dolly parton inspired lady do the dumbest shit was scarousing me. But that wasn’t right.
“Where the hell is Cassandra? Who the hell is this blonde bombshell?”
“… uhh, you’re right here Cass. Also way to suck your own clit, glazing yourself.”
Fate had a funny way of answering you. Because Cassandra was right there by the door — beautiful Cassandra with her pale skin complimenting her dark fashion — watching me throw it back, freaky style. No, she was watching this body twerk ‘F R E A K Y’ style like an idiot, get it right. She had an unsurprised look while I most certainly looked half dead from the shock. Wait—
“But I thought you were Cassandra?”
“No.”
“Cass right?”
“Yeah.”
“Cassandra?”
“Never. Did you hit your head or something?”
This was confusing me. What the hell was going on?!
“Let’s assume I did… Like I’m a blonde so I’m dumb right? So like, who am I exactly.”
“Alright, whatever…” Cassandra sighed “First, you’re not a dumb blonde. You hate being called that and you even got the GPA to prove it—“
“I’m a genius?”
“You’re above average— let me finish answering Cass!”
Okay why was she pouting like that— you’re making me melt with your smile. Also, I think I’m experiencing my first lady boner. Something is getting hard down there… wherever.
“Second, we both call each other Cass because we thought it’d be cool — I’m Cassie, you’re Cassandra.”
What? Ok, I just got confirm—
“We’re friends?” The way I said it was more pure and poignant than I thought I ever could. It was like this body was having an effect on me…
Instead of acting like a monolith, Cassie smiled back. In that cute goth way that teased you. “What was it you said before last summer? Besties.”
A galaxy worth of power just surged into me. It condensed into a tiny ball of energy heading for this body’s core, further burrowing deep in Cass’s nether, before it erupted like the second big bang.
I came. Cassandra came.
I crumpled to the floor.
“Cass, what the fu—!”
“I’m gonna need some ice down there…”
Part 1: Cynthia
“Cynthia! You have a present!”
As my mom’s voice rang through the house, I was initially excited. I mean, a present is a good thing. Images of jewelry, chocolate, or something cute and fluffy had me bounding from my room, down the stairs, and walking into our entryway where my mom held a thin rectangular wrapped package. That’s when she added the catch. “It’s from that nice neighbor boy, Stanley.”
Images of anything sweet or cute vanished from my mind as I thought of what Stanley might have given me. The guy was a total creep, and unfortunately for me, he lived next door. I’ve known him all my life. We’re the same age. I had to go to school with him. I watched him go from a weird short kid, to a tall skinny even weirder kid. A huge benefit of going to college in a month is that I won’t have to see him lurking at the window across from mine anymore. He’s the reason I keep my curtains permanently closed. I caught him peeping on me while changing once. I totally remember how his gaunt face was turned down, his eyes boring into me, making me feel so exposed. Yeah, I never gave him that opportunity ever again.
“Aren’t you going to open it?” my mom asked curiously.
I looked at the flat rectangular package my mom is holding. It’s wrapped in plain brown paper and is as tall as she is, not that that’s very tall. Then again, neither am I. Mom and I are the same height, same dark hair, same basic build, except with one major difference. She’s got a lot more in the chest department. That’s what having kids will do to you I suppose.
“Ugh,” I sighed as I approached the package like it was a bomb about to go off.
My mom chided my obvious apprehension. “Sweetie, don’t be like that. That boy went to the trouble of wrapping this and bringing it over to you. You should be grateful. And if it is what I think it is, you’ll need to go tell him thank you before the day is over.”
“Yeah, I don’t think so,” I muttered as I reached up to tear off a corner of the package. I was met with a smooth. Mom was right. “It’s a mirror alright.”
“He must have known you wanted one for your room! What a thoughtful young man.”
What a stalker, I thought. I talked on social media recently that I was looking for a full length mirror for my room. I’m not sure how Stanley knew though since I always block his attempts to follow or friend me. Apparently he snuck in using a made up profile. Wonderful.
I gripped the edges and told my mom, “I’ll go set it up in my room. Why don’t you go be the one to tell creepy neighbor boy thank you.”
My mom crossed her arms. “He’s been a perfect gentleman to you this past year,” she argued. “There’s no need to call him that.”
As I walked away I countered over my shoulder with, “I’m thinking of all the other times when he was trying to look down my shirt or up my dress or brush against me in the hallways or…” I trailed off, knowing mom would take his side. I’d told her about Stanley spying on me. We’d gone to confront him together, or so I thought. He'd apologized immediately when we showed up at his door. He looked so weak and pathetic that mom made ME apologize to him for changing in front of my window. I love my mom, but that memory still really pissed me off.
I marched into my room and tore the rest of the paper from the mirror, then set it up against the wall opposite my bed. It was actually a very nice mirror. I hoped it cost him a lot of money. Knowing him he probably got it for cheap from a thrift store or something and then installed cameras in it.
I instantly let my eyes dart around the edges looking for a little notch where a hidden camera might go. Thankfully I saw nothing but dark trim.
Convinced I wasn't being spied on, I took a moment to study my cute self in the mirror. I’m still rocking my dark hair in long braided pigtails. They’d been mom’s idea. She wanted to see me in them one last time before I leave next month. I think she’s gonna have a hard time cutting the cord when I go.
I gave my outfit an assessment. It’s my favorite green romper that hugs my slender frame and shows off my smooth pale legs. I’m not wearing a bra cause it’s a Saturday morning and I got nowhere to be. I smiled back at my round face, and I can’t help but think that I am a real cutie. I don’t consider myself a narcissist, but I’m proud of my body and the attention it gets. I’m currently single, but not for lack of boys trying.
That’s the problem though. They’re boys. I want a man, and I’m happy to wait till I’m in college in the fall. I’ll meet a tall handsome guy with sexy abs and rippling biceps and I’ll bring him home during break and maybe have him kick the shit out of the creepy neighbor boy.
A chill runs over me, interrupting my daydream. Something just seemed out of place in the mirror. My reflection was smiling. That should mean that I’m smiling too, but…I don’t think I’ve ever smiled in such a creepy way. It’s the kind of smile I’ve seen in horror movies, where the killer reveals a big terrible secret.
And then I watch dumbfounded as my reflection began to move. My hands reached up to my shoulders and pulled down the straps of my jumper. What?! No. No! I’m not doing this! I think. But then I felt the cool air of my room as it hit my bare skin. I don’t know how, but I am being made to mirror my own reflection! I watched in alarm as my mirror self brought my arms through the straps, which let the top half of my jumper fall down to my waist. There were my perky B cups. My nipples were stiff and pointy, exactly how they get when I’m turned on. But I’m not turned on right now. I’m confused and scared.
I felt like a marionette on a string as my reflection’s hands pushed my romper all the way down my legs, which made me do the same. I’m forced to straighten, and then I feel incredibly exposed as the eyes in the mirror move slowly over my body. I wasn’t completely naked. I still had on my pastel pink panties. They were my favorite pair, even though they rode up a little more than I’d like. I felt my lips curl up into a copy of the mischievous smile that stared back at me as I was made to grip the hem of those panties. I wasn’t forced to pull them down, but lifted them up. I felt the fabric slip deep between my buttcrack as I essentially gave myself a wedgie. Then my fingers reached back, and I began to grope my own ass.
I thought it might be over when my hand pulled away, but then it came back in a rush as I was forced to give my butt cheek a sharp smack. I wanted to scream in protest. I wanted to cry for help. To plead for my mom to come into my room and cut the invisible strings that were making me act out everything my reflection was doing. But I couldn’t make a sound. I could only smile. A smile that had become creepier and creepier until it resembled something malevolent. And then my legs began to move, slowly turning me away from the mirror.
I thought whatever was puppeteering me would stop when I couldn’t see my reflection anymore. I believed that once I couldn’t see my reflection’s horrific smile, my body would be under my own power again. I suppose in a way, I was both right, and wrong. As my eyes left the mirror’s edge, I saw nothing but an empty void beyond me. I suddenly found I had control again. I didn’t want to look back at that damned mirror, but there was nothing else to see. So I reluctantly looked, and there was my room. My bed. My reflection. Except, my reflection was facing away from me now. It was bending over and picking up my romper and getting dressed again.
But I wasn’t being made to do that. I was standing and staring at myself getting dressed WITHOUT doing it. And then I heard a voice. My own voice, but different somehow. It was like a recording of a recording, and tinged with malice that filled me with dread. It wasn’t coming from my side of the mirror. It was coming from the other side. The side that had a right and a left instead of an empty void. THAT side was the real word, and I had somehow gotten trapped on the mirror side.
“You have a lovely body, Cynthia,” my mirror self said as it turned back to face me. “Stanley said you would. I will enjoy using it to honor our deal I made with him. He’s been looking forward to getting his hands on your juicy ass and perky tits for quite some time.”
“No!” I shrieked from the mirror. I wanted to reach back into my world, to swap with whatever this thing that looked like me was, but my hands hit an invisible barrier. I watched helplessly as my mirror self went to the door, winked in my direction, and then disappeared. I learned then where reflections go when a person walks away from the mirror. Nowhere.
Part 2: Mirror Cynthia
The silent cries that only I could hear were instantly muffled the second I stepped out of the room. My absence would effectively put the girl on a pause of sorts, held in a temporal place between worlds while I took her body away from the object that had given me access to the human world once more.
It was good to be on this side of the mirror again, and in a body that was able to enjoy all the sensations that came with it. I walked purposefully down the stairs and stepped into a living room. The padded carpet felt divine under my bare feet.
A woman approached me with a tentative smile. My cloned memories told me she was the real Cynthia’s mother. “So, what did you think of the mirror sweetie?” she asked.
I placed a warm smile on my face to put her at ease. It’s not in my kind’s nature to tell the truth very often, but this time it dripped from my tongue. “It’s perfect, Mom. I’m going to go thank Stanley for it right now.”
The woman clasped her hands together and beamed at me in approval. “That’s really great, sweetie. It’s the right thing to do. Maybe this is the thing that will help you two end on a positive note before you head off to college.”
“I’m sure it will,” I said with a dark twinkle in my eye. “Goodbye, mother.” And then I was out the door, on my way to where my master was waiting.
I rang the doorbell of the house next door, and an auburn hair woman in her mid forties answered the door. She was a little chubby, but had a pretty face, and a very ample bosom. She seemed surprised by my appearance. I knew why. It’s because the real Cynthia had accused her son of spying on her.
“Hello, Mrs. Cooper,” I said with a sickly sweet tone. “Is Stanley in?”
She eyed me suspiciously. “He is, Cynthia. What’s this about?”
“He gave me a wonderful gift, and I was hoping I could thank him, and also…maybe mend some fences, if that’s alright?”
Her face softened, and then she began nodding cheerfully,like she was eager for her loner son to have a playdate. She walked from the entryway into the living room. I followed close behind. I surveyed the living room and saw Stanley’s father. He was a tall handsome man with more salt than pepper in his hair. He glanced up from his phone, and his eyes temporarily froze on my chest. My tits were poking out underneath the tight green romper. He’d noticed. He was thinking about them. About pinching them with a thumb and finger. About getting his mouth on them. I grinned at him, but he did not see. He only saw my perky tits.
“Stanley! You have a guest!”
This jolted Mr. Cooper out of his twisted fantasy. For a split second his eyes met mine, and I blew him a kiss. His face went very red, and his eyes snapped back to his phone. He did have to take a moment to adjust the tent in his pants though.
I turned at the sound of footsteps on the stairs. As soon as Stanley saw me, he acted as surprised as his mother had. He shouldn’t have been. I had told him exactly what would happen. He just hadn’t believed me. Probably because most humans struggle with believing anything that falls outside their traditional norms. Most refuse to believe my kind even exists these days. We are the stuff of superstition and fiction that are only spoken of in books and movies.
I can smell the human male from here. He probably hasn’t showered in a few days, and has just been marinating in that wrinkled black t-shirt he’s currently wearing. From the waist down he’s got on a dingy pair of light gray sweatpants. His unkempt hair, big round glasses, and the way he’s gawking at me would be enough to make most girls his age want to walk away. But I am not a girl. I only look like one. And it just so happens to be the one he wanted enough to sell his soul for.
“No way,” Stanley finally muttered as he began to walk around me. “Did it work?”
Mrs. Cooper frowned at her son. “Did what work? And stop staring at her like she’s a piece of meat, Stan. My word.” To me the woman said, “I do apologize, dear. I swear he lost all his manners when the hormones hit.”
I angled my body slightly so it accentuated my curves, then said while looking him right in the eye. “That’s okay. I don’t mind if he stares. I want him too actually.”
I wanted to laugh as Mrs. Cooper didn’t know what to make of that statement. She was looking between us, not understanding what was happening. Finally she decided she didn’t like it.
“Why don’t you both sit down in the living room, and I can bring you all out some snacks,” she offered, clearly trying to take control of the situation.
“I just need a moment in private with your son,” I said, and then bit my lower lip as my eyes dropped to Stan’s crotch. Sure enough, he had a bulge.
“Let’s go to my room,” Stanley said quickly.
Mrs. Cooper hesitated, clearly feeling the sudden sexual tension in the air. She countered with, “Okay, but, um, leave the door open at all times.”
“Mom!” Stan blustered. “I’m not a kid!”
Mrs. Cooper’s lips tightened across her face as her hands went to her hips. “That very well may be, young man. But you are still under our roof.” Her hands gestured towards his father. “And we make the rules. So that’s why any time you have a lady over, you keep the door to your room open when she’s inside.”
Still looking at his phone, Mr. Cooper said, “Stan’s never had a lady over before though so when did we make up that-”
“Shut up, Charles,” Mrs. Cooper said sharply, causing Mr. Cooper’s head to dip even lower into his phone. It was obvious who wore the pants in this family.
She regarded me and her son again, then gave a firm, “I’m afraid that’s how it is, kids. Take it or leave it.”
Stanley glared at his mom before saying an angsty, “Fine!”
He turned to walk away, but I darted ahead of him to the stairs and began to walk up them. I was several steps up when I looked back. He hadn’t moved. He was just staring up at my ass, which had been my goal. I gave him a wink, then continued on. I heard him rush up the stairs after me. He slowed when he got right behind me. I could feel his hot breath on my neck. He wanted so badly to touch me. He would soon get his chance.
I strode into his bedroom. Despite me assuring that I would soon be bringing a copy of the woman he’s been obsessing over, he had not bothered to tidy up. Smelly clothes littered the floor, along with a copious amount of wadded up tissues.
I pointed at the tissues and said, “Is there cum in those, Stanley?” I ran my hands down my sides like the thought was turning me on. “Did you jack off while thinking about this body?”
“It really worked?” he rasped. “You’re in her body?”
“No,” I corrected as I spun him so that his back was to his bed. “Her body is back in the mirror. This body is born of her reflection. It is now the vessel I will use to pay you back for freeing me. Now get your cock out.” With that, I pushed him onto his bed. While he awkwardly pulled his member free, I quickly shed my clothes, pulling the romper down.
Stanley obeyed, even as he looked at his open door and said, “What about my mom?”
As his hard cock came into view I gave him a sly grin. “Oh, I don’t think this will take too long, Stanley.” I crawled on top of him. He looked both excited and scared now. “Based on our previous conversations, I know how much you’ve built up this moment in your mind. I can assure you though, it’s not even close to how good I’m going to make you feel.”
“Oh,” he said in a faint whimper.
I positioned myself over his crotch. I lifted up his rigid cock, and sank my tight little pussy all the way down his shaft. He gasped as I knew he would. I began to bounce straightaway, not giving him time to process or to plead with me to slow down. All he could do was hold on as I gave him exactly what he wanted.
“Look at me, Stan,” I said, the wicked smile returning to my face as I began to rock back and forth on him. “I’m yours. This body belongs to you, and I’ll let you fuck me whenever you want. Because you freed me, master. You freed me.”
“Y-yeah,” he groaned. “I did. Y-you’re mine.”
I brought his hands up to my tits.” Go on, touch them. Touch me anywhere you want.”
Clammy hands began to grope me and squeeze me roughly. I didn’t mind at all. My kind thrive on pain.
The bedsprings were squeaking now, and the end of his bed began to smack loudly against his wall. After a few seconds he seemed to register the sound. “We have to be quiet,” he begged helplessly.
“Not till you cum, master,” I said, my smile stretching ever wider.
We both heard it then. A foot being placed loudly at the bottom of the stairs. Then another right after it.
“Stanley?” Mrs. Cooper called out.
“Shit! My mom!” he hissed, panic rising in his voice. He tried to move, to throw me off, but I held him fast with inhuman strength.
I tripled my pace. He looked so pathetic and desperate. It wouldn’t be long now.
More footsteps. Their pace quickened, hastened by the sound of someone fucking in this room. That’s right, someone’s fucking your precious little awkward pervert of a son, Mrs. Cooper. He’s about to give me a big load. If you hurry, you might get to see it.
“Stop,” he croaked. “She’s gonna…AW!”
Delicious heat flowed into me. After what seemed like a thousand years of cold and empty void, this heat shot up into the depths of me was a gift beyond measure. I put my hands around Stanley’s neck and I squeezed as my pussy did the same around his cock.
“What is going on in here!” Mrs. Cooper demanded two seconds later. She looked into the room and saw…me, fully clothed, sitting next to Stanley, who was also fully clothed. The woman did a double take. She seemed certain she was about to catch us doing something. Probably the thing we’d been doing 2.5 seconds ago. Thankfully for Stanley, my kind can move VERY fast when we need to.
I pointed to the yearbook that was open between my and Stanley’s lap. “We were just looking over the years together,” I said with an innocent smile and an innocent tilt of my head.
Stanley’s head was lolling, and it was clear he was trying to get his bearings. That made sense since he’d just cum, been lifted up in the air and slammed into his clothes and dropped back onto his bed in the span of 1.5 seconds. Under the yearbook, I gave his limp dick a playful squeeze. “You finally got good looking this past year,” I giggled.
He twitched, then looked at me, then at his mom. Finally he gave a squeaky, “Yup!”
His mom looked at the two of us like we were thieves caught red handed but had successfully destroyed the evidence. She pointed to just down the hall. “I’ll be right next door in my room if you need anything.”
She’d delivered that not as a fact, but as a threat.
“Sounds great, Mrs. Cooper,” I said, still as innocent as a dove while giving her son’s cock another squeeze.
“Actually, um, uh,” Stanley said as he tried to get control of the situation, “we’re about to head back downstairs.”
Mrs. Cooper seemed to take this as a victory. “Oh, good.” She suddenly became aware of the state of Stanley’s room. “Stanley, for the love of…please throw away your jerk off tissues.”
She’d said it to embarrass him. A little dig that was meant to shame and send me running for the hills. But I pressed down on his cock, which was already getting hard again and said, “I think it’s kind of hot.”
Mrs. Cooper leveled her gaze at me. “What did you just say, young lady?”
I returned her seething tone with a timid petulance. “I said I think they’re full of snot.”
My words rattled around in her brain as she tried to figure out what to believe. Finally she said, “Well, just clean them up, Stan.” With that she went off to her room.
I threw the yearbook onto his pillow and said, “What would you have me do now, master?”
Stanley’s smile split ear to ear. “I can’t believe this worked. Cynthia’s really, uh, I mean, you’re really mine now.”
“That was the deal, master. Provide me with a portal into your world along with a vessel you desired and were willing to sacrifice, and I would serve you using her likeness.” I wrapped my arms around his thin shoulders and brought my mouth to his ear. I just breathed for a few seconds. It felt good to breathe, and I let the hot sticky breath flow around his sensitive ear. “When will you want me again, master?” I asked. “Please tell me it’ll be soon.”
He looked nervously in the direction of his mother’s room. “Uh…well like I said when I made the deal with you, you’ll have to keep up appearances. No one can know that you’re not really Cynthia.”
“Of course not,” I lied, as I licked up the side of his face with my tongue.
He shuddered at the wet sensation against his cheek. I know if his mom weren’t in the room next to us, I could get him to fuck me again in no time.
“So…um, I guess right now, go back to your house and pretend to be the real Cynthia until I call you.”
Go back to the house. To where the mirror now resided. This was all going according to plan. “Of course, master.”
“And uh…” he said, sounding anxious.
I put a hand on his other cheek and spoke sweetly to him. “It’s okay, master. What else would you have me do?”
He blurted out quietly, “Always keep the curtains to your window open from now on.”
I grinned. “Master is such a pervert for this body. It makes my pussy so wet.” I leaned in and gave him a long, lingering kiss. “I can’t wait to feel your eyes on me as I undress, master. Please, don’t keep me waiting long.”
We walked back down the stairs. I was still warmed by Stan’s cum deposited inside of me. His father glanced up as I walked through the living room. His eyes went to my tits again, and then to my face. He saw I was watching him, and I blew him another kiss. This time he didn’t look away. He would no doubt think of me the next time he fucked his wife.
At the threshold of his house, away from his parents’ prying eyes, I let Stanley cup my ass and squeeze it as I told him, “My ‘parents’ are leaving early tomorrow morning for an outing the mother planned a few weeks back. I’ll be in the house all by myself.”
I watched Stan swallow at the open invite. “I gotta do some stuff for my dad in the morning, but I’ll come over as soon as I can.”
I gave his crotch a little pat and said, “See that you do.”
I left and went back home where my ‘mom’ wanted a full report.
“It was great,” I said with feigned sincerity. “Stan is a really great guy. I thanked him for the mirror, and even asked if he wanted to hang out tomorrow.”
My wife was over the moon about this. I gave her a hug, enjoying the sensation of her large boobs pressed against my smaller ones. And then I retired to my room.
The second I got there, the real Cynthia’s palms slammed against her side of the mirror. And then she was pressing her face up against it. “Let me out!” she demanded. “No one will believe that you’re me!”
I laughed wickedly, then put a finger to my chin and said sweetly, “Mom, I’m going over to Stanley’s. I want to thank him for the mirror by riding his hard cock. I bet I can make him cum in under a minute.”
The real Cynthia’s eyes grew wide as saucers. Her palm hit the other side of the mirror again. “You’re lying!”
I nodded as I began to take off the romper, slowly this time. I was in no hurry now. “That’s true. I didn’t tell your mom that I was going over to fuck the boy whose been obssessed with you all his life. But that is exactly what happened.”
I pushed the romper all the way down. I ran my hand down to the perfectly identical copy of the real Cynthia’s slit, and parted it with two fingers. A small bit of Stanley’s cum dribbled out.
The real Cynthia’s face twisted in disgust at seeing herself do something so perverted. She began shaking her head in denial while saying, “No…no. No you didn’t.”
“It’s a pity you didn’t get to enjoy it, but in a way I can help you enjoy sloppy seconds.
“Fuck you,” the real Cynthia spat, and she spit a glob of saliva that hit her side of the mirror.
“That’s precisely what I intend to do. My brothers, please, assist her.”
All of a sudden fear gripped the real Cynthia, as hundreds of invisible hands tightened around every inch of her skin. They moved her until she was positioned in a way that made her MY reflection. Her hand was down to her slit, her fingers parting her. And as I slid a finger in, so did she.
“Please, stop,” she begged.
I narrowed my eyes, and an invisible hand clamped over her mouth, silencing her protests. I began making her finger herself in time with me, pushing Stan’s cum deeper and deeper into my pussy as I did so.
“He wanted you so bad, Cynthia,” I moaned. “It was so easy to make him cum with your tight pussy. His mother heard us. She no longer thinks of you as the girl next door, but the slut that might ruin his future.”
The real Cynthia tried to shake her head, but couldn’t. All she could do was whimper and moan as I made her rub herself.
After a few minutes, I scooped up a finger of cum with a finger. I brought it to my mouth. The real Cynthia did the same. “Oh, I’m sorry,” I said. “I forgot, your cunt doesn’t have any of Stanley’s sweet cum. Here, I’ll share.” With that, I brought my cum laden finger to the mirror, making the real Cynthia do the same. When I withdrew it, the cum was now on her finger. I brought it to my mouth again, forcing her to mirror me. The invisible hand opened her mouth, and several more helped her push it onto her tongue so she could taste our master’s seed. I kept my finger in my mouth for a full minute so she would have to do the same, pushing it deeper, making her rub his cum all around her cheek and tongue.
Then I made her body writhe and contort while I played with her mirror self. I knew exactly how and where she liked to be touched, and I brought her right to the edge again and again.
“Cum with me, Cynthia,” I finally told her. “Let these bodies bask in the pleasure together..”
“Let me talk to Stanley!” she said with wasted breath. “Please! I’ll tell him I’m sorry! I’ll even let him sleep with the real me! Just have him get me out of here!”
I smiled, my teeth showing unnaturally sharp points. “I’ll let you talk to him tomorrow. If you cum with me, right now.”
The look she gave me then is something my kind live for. A moment of brokenness where a pathetic human gives in. After a conflicted second where she knew she didn’t have a choice, she allowed the pleasure to sweep over her, and climaxed with me. As she did, energy shot out from her side of the mirror, briefly revealing the thousands of my kind surrounding her. It was very lucky for her that her eyes were closed.
I released her afterwards. She wanted to keep whining and pleading with me, but she had nothing I wanted at present. So I put the blanket over the mirror, and enjoyed the silence as I lay away in bed, cumming over and over throughout the night.
In the morning, I went downstairs and fed this body in front of the parents. Not because I needed food, but for show. The mother reminded me that she was going out with the father and wouldn’t be back until evening. I did not care about the details. I just smiled, told her I’d miss them because that’s what she wanted to hear, and then went back upstairs. When they left, I called Stanley.
“Her parents are gone,” I said in a low, needy voice. “Come over. This body wants you to fuck it again. And the Cynthia that’s trapped in the mirror would like to speak with you. I would really like to see that as well.”
Stanley made excuses about having to do something for his father, but then would be right there. To pass the time, I threw off the blanket covering the mirror, and made the real Cynthia masturbate some more. I loved watching her face as I cum. The face I’ll see her make later though, will be exquisite.
I’m covered in a sheen of sweat when Stanley finally arrives. He walks into the room and I see the anxiousness etched on his face as he looks between me and the real Cynthia in the mirror. He had a real hand in trapping her there, and I’m curious as to what he’ll say.
I nod subtly, and my brothers inside the mirror plane let Cynthia go. She begins babbling immediately.
“Stanley, please, get me out of here. I’m sorry for telling on you for spying on me. I’m sorry for treating you like a leper at school. I’ll make it up to you, I promise. If you get me out of here, I’ll do whatever you want me to do.”
It’s a good pitch, and as she delivered it, I saw several different emotions run across the Stanley’s face . Sorrow. Anger. Despair. Hope. Frustration. Lust.
It’s that last one though that I use to stay in control. I pressed my naked, sweaty flesh against him and whispered into his ear, “You know that I’ll let you do whatever you want me as well, Stanley. But I’ll do it better than she can. Sluttier than she can. And I won’t be faking it. And I’ll do it all, every twisted kinky thing you want me to do, until the day you die.” I snaked a hand down his pants. My words, and perhaps my current slick and naked state, had already made him hard. “Let’s fuck in front of her,” I said in his ear, which caused him to shudder and his dick to twitch.
He let out a breath, then looked at the real Cynthia with cold eyes and said, “Sure thing.”
“Master is so naughty,” I said with a wink at the real Cynthia. “How do you want me master?”
“No!” the real Cynthia protested, but a second later, I’d muted her with a nod to my kind trapped on her side.
Stanley considered for a moment, then said, “Get on all fours and face the mirror.”
I knew I liked this human. “Yes, Master!” I said exuberantly. I got on all fours and put my ass in the air. I made eye contact with the real Cynthia, whose eyes were being held open so she didn’t miss a second of what was about to happen. “Oh yes master! Right there!” I exclaimed as Stanley suddenly penetrated me from behind. “I love it when you shove it in so deep that your balls slap against my ass.”
It was different than how I’d fucked him yesterday. He was very aggressive, trying to punish her through me. That only made it better. We both locked eyes on the woman he’d condemned to that side of the mirror. I made faces of exaggerated ecstasy while he looked at her with hate.
“Please, master,” I begged, my voice sounding as pitiful as the real Cynthia’s had earlier. “Slap my ass and tell me I belong to you!”
A sharp smack later and Stanley said, “You’re mine, Cynthia. All mine. Forever.”
“Oh thank you master!” I squealed. “It’s so totally true! I am all yours!”
The real Cynthia got to see Stanley cum in me first hand this time. I knew it was something she thought Stanley would never get to do in a hundred million years. Technically, he hadn’t. But as a perfect mirror image of her, he’d never be able to tell the difference.
I let him rest, then we fucked some more, all in front of the mirror. After a shower, he ate me out, we 69’d, I rode him, and finally I let him be on top. That was the only position I will try to keep to a minimum, because he is terrible at it.
Stanley’s mother called him on his phone after he’d been gone for four hours. He ignored it at first, but eventually answered. I overheard a terse back and forth where his mother demanded to know where he was, and he lied and said a friend’s, but she told him that his phone location was on and she knew exactly where he was. They yelled back and forth and the idiot actually called me his girlfriend. What a foolish human.
His mom responded with a very loud, “That slut is NOT your girlfriend.”
That prompted him to hang up the phone. I expected, no, HOPED that his mother would march over here and confront him. But she didn’t.
We ate, which again I did for show, and I gave him a couple of hours to recharge. We were lounging on his couch naked when Cynthia’s parents got home. Stanley went into full panic mode. He wanted to bolt out the back door. I slapped him in the face and said, “Follow me.”
He was stunned, but only for a second. Then he followed. I liked how easy this human was to manipulate. Sure, l call him ‘master,’ but he is not the one in control.
We’re upstairs and back in Cynthia’s room, just as her parents entered the front door. I pointed to the closet and said to Stanley, “Get in there and keep quiet.”
He did. It was a folding door with slats. It would allow Stanley a great view of everything that was about to transpire. I nodded towards my brothers in the mirror and said, “It’s time. Decide who will join me.”
The real Cynthia started to ask what I was talking about, but suddenly the invisible hands made her be my reflection again. In a flurried rush, I spun in place. All signs of sweat vanished and I smelled like I’d just stepped out of the shower. I put on cute pajamas that Cynthia’s mother had given her last Christmas. I looked at my ‘reflection,’ who appeared exactly the same as me. It’s not hard to manipulate the image when my kind has full control of what happens on that side of the mirror.
Footsteps could be heard, and I knew it was the mother coming to check on her baby girl. I arranged my face into an expression of delight that she’d returned home, which forced Cynthia to do the same. She looked as if she was happy to be on that side of the mirror. Only her eyes gave away the fact that something was wrong. That made sense, because the eyes are the window to the soul. I wondered if her mother would notice. She might. But by the time she does, it will be too late.
Part 3: Stanley
I noticed that Cynthia’s closet smelled really nice. Mine probably smelled like a garbage dump. It’s where I shove things I don’t wanna think about. Mom has been on my case to clean it, but I don’t see that happening anything soon. Cynthia, well, this new Cynthia, hadn’t complained about the smell of my clothes or my room. She’d jumped my bones without wrinkling her nose even once.
The clothes in the closet brushed against me. In the dim light I saw one was a fuzzy pink sweater. I’d seen her take that one off once. I’d seen her take off more than a few of these from the vantage point I had from my window into hers. I hated that the real Cynthia had caught me peeping on her that one time. She didn’t know I’d been doing it for quite some time. I’d even recorded some of them. I’m sure I could tell this version of Cynthia, who I now considered MY Cynthia. She wouldn’t care. She would probably think it was hot. She might ask to watch it with me while we fuck.
I gave a quiet laugh as my pervy thoughts had made me hard again. Despite how many times we’d had sex today, I was ready to go. Probably wouldn’t be able to though. Not with Cynthia’s mom and dad home. Plus I probably needed to get back to my own house, where my mom will no doubt read me the riot act for being out so late. She’s gotta learn that I’m not a kid anymore. I’m a grown man. I really should get a part time job so I can move out, but…I really don’t wanna.
If I can prove to them that Cynthia and I are together now, maybe they’ll let her move in with me. Oh, I could probably order MY Cynthia to get a job, what with me being her master and all. I love when she calls me that.
My thoughts are interrupted as Mrs. Duncan walks into the bedroom. In many ways she’s identical to her daughter. Same dark hair, same bone structure, and same pretty face. But Mrs. Duncanr was an inch taller. She wore her hair straight and it stopped at her shoulders. She’s a little thick around the middle, and her boobs are fucking awesome. Honestly, I wished Cynthia had her mom’s boobs. From my hiding place I saw Cynthia’s mom embrace her and nestle the side of Cynthia’s face right between those big milf tits. I was insanely jealous. Maybe if I got Cynthia pregnant she’d get those big boobs like her mother. Wait, could this version of Cynthia get pregnant? I mean…I’m very aware that she’s not exactly human, but…she certainly feels like it when I got my dick all up inside her tight pussy.
“Did you bring me home anything?” Cynthia asked sweetly.
Her mom laughed and said, “I always do, don’t I?”
“Ooh, what?” Cynthia asked.
“It’s a surprise. You’ll have to come downstairs and see.”
I sighed. I didn’t want Cynthia to leave the room. I wanted her to get her mom to leave, and then sneak me out. I should have just left earlier! Why had Cynthia banished me to the closet?
“One second, mom,” Cynthia continued. “First I have a surprise for you!”
Mrs. Duncan raised her eyebrows and looked around. “For me? What is it?”
Cynthia used a sweeping arm gesture towards the mirror. “It’s the chance to look at yourself in my new mirror!”
Mrs. Duncan laughed. “Oh, well, how thoughtful.” She tossed her dark hair dramatically as if she were a movie star, then went and stood dead center in front of the mirror. She struck a pose with her chest up, and her left leg out and bent slightly at the knee. “Yup, still got it.”
“You look so beautiful, mom,” Cynthia purred as she stole behind Mrs. Duncan.
From the slit in the closet, I could see that my Cynthia was talking to her ‘mom,’ but she was looking right at me. It’s like she was trying to get me to pay attention, like she was about to do something.
“Well thank you sweetie,” Mrs. Duncan said with a wide smile. “That’s very nice of you to say.” But the smile faltered on her face as the person she thought was her daughter put her hands around her middle, and very purposefully brought them up to her tits.
“I bet my master thinks you’re beautiful too,” Cynthia said sweetly in the woman’s ear. “And I think he’d like to fuck you.”
I could tell Mrs. Duncan wanted to say something, but she seemed to have lost the ability to speak. She seemed to kind of freeze up actually, but only for a moment. And then the smile was back on her face. But, no, it was a different kind of smile. It looked…unnatural.
Instead of pushing her daughter’s hands off her boobs, she brought her own hands up and helped her daughter squeeze them. Surely this was some kind of weird game that their family played. But when her mom spoke next, I knew I was wrong. Something had happened. Something that was making me rock hard.
With a happy sigh, Mrs. Duncan said, “I’d like that sweetie. I’d love nothing more than a chance to fuck that young man. He seemed like a real stud in bed.”
I’m not dumb. I could have been on the honor roll if I wanted, I just didn’t care about applying myself. But as smart as I am, I did not understand what was happening. I watched as both women turned to face the closet. Her mom held up a finger, and beckoned me to come out. How did she know I was here, unless…
“Come here, master,” Mrs. Duncan said. “Let me see if you’re interested in having full access to this body as well.”
She’d…she’d called me ‘master.’ I pushed the folding door open and stepped out. Both women looked down at my crotch.
Cynthia licked her lips and said, “It appears he likes you, ‘mom.’”
It was my turn to freeze as her mom approached me with eyes that made their intent very clear. She wanted me!
The middle aged woman suddenly moved so fast, getting right up in front of me. She grabbed my wrist and brought my hand up to her chest. She mashed my palm against it, and I felt my hand sink into the pillow softness of her boob. Simultaneously, Mrs. Duncan let out the sexiest, neediest moan I’ve ever heard.
Cynthia came up next to her while she cupped her own chest. “Mom’s boobs are so much bigger than mine. I bet your cock would fit perfectly between them, master.”
Her mom was suddenly pressing herself against me, her hot breath in my ear. “Would you like that, master? You want to fuck my big juicy tits?”
I stammered out a “Y-yes, ma’am.”
She laughed softly in my ear, then gave my earlobe a nip before she pulled away. “‘Ma’am.’ You’re funny, master. You can call me Joan, or Mrs. Duncan for now so we don’t give anything away. Later, when we don’t have to worry about interruptions, you can call me whatever you want.”
“Why…later?” I asked.
As if in answer, a male voice rang out through the house. “Joan, you’re coming back, right?”
Mrs. Duncan called back, “Be right there, dear!” She looked at me with a sly grin. “I’m afraid I’ll have to come back after I’ve put that human to bed. I’m afraid the original Joan promised him sex tonight.” She grabbed my crotch and gave my dick a squeeze. “Don’t worry though master, it won’t take long, not with how hard I’m about to fuck him. It’ll be the hottest sex he’s ever had.”
Cynthia gave her mom a firm smack on the butt. “Go get him, Momma. Call him Daddy when he’s inside you. Human males really like that.”
“Thanks for the tip,” she said as she put a hand on Cynthia’s cheek. Both women seemed to be side eyeing me. “You’re such a good, slutty daughter. How about a kiss?”
And then their lips met, and their mouths opened. I’d never seen a kiss with so much tongue. They started to grope each other’s chest. Mrs. Duncan even started to slip a hand down her daughter’s crotch when Cynthia stopped her.
“No, go and tend to the man downstairs. When you come back you can have as much of this body as you want, ‘mother.’”
Mrs. Duncan nodded, and then strode obediently from the room. Whatever was happening, Cynthia was clearly in charge.
I shut the bedroom door, because I had questions. But before I could ask any though, I heard a voice from the mirror.
“Where am I? What’s happening?” Mrs. Duncan cried.
“I’m here too, mom!” the real Cynthia shouted, her eyes darting wildly around.
I looked into the mirror and saw both women clearly, but for some reason, they couldn’t see each other.
As both trapped women began to talk to each other, the Cynthia on my side of the mirror draped a blanket over it, instantly silencing the conversation.
“As much as I might enjoy hearing them break, I think we’ll wait until ‘mother dearest’ is back,” she explained.
I asked my Cynthia, “So…what happened to Mrs. Duncan? Are you inside her now too?”
For an instant, my Cynthia looked at me like I was an idiot. But then she smiled and shook her head. “No, master. That’s one of my brethren. Another of my kind. He has taken on the role of the older woman now.”
“But…why?” I asked.
Cynthia pushed me onto the couch and knelt at my feet. She took my cock in her hand and stroked it lazily. “Do you not want that woman?”
“I do, but-”
“Isn’t it more convenient to have one of my kind take her place? Having a mirror version of ‘mom’ will make it so you can come over and fuck me whenever you’d like.”
“Well, whenever my mom will let me,” I corrected.
“I’m sure we’ll have plenty of opportunities,” she said with that unnerving smile she sometimes gave. “Now, how shall we spend this time we have until my ‘mom’ comes back?”
“Um…I suppose you could-”
But she took the words out of my mouth as she blew on the tip of my penis. And then she began to edge me with her mouth. I’ve never had blowjobs before this experience, but I’m pretty sure the creature from the mirrorverse gives the best ones in the history of ever. She brought me right up to the edge of climax again and again, but then stopped and let me get soft. The only time I almost blew my load was when I heard Mrs. Duncan moaning down the hall as her husband plowed her. I couldn’t hear everything she was saying, but it sounded like she was urging her husband to fuck her harder. To not care that their daughter was in the house.
I wondered if Mrs. Duncan, this mirror version of her, would talk that way to me? I know I for sure wanted to make her moan like that with MY dick. Maybe not tonight though. But sometime soon when Mr. Duncan wasn’t home.
“Ow!” I suddenly yelped as Cynthia gave my balls a sharp squeeze.
“You were about to cum, master,” she smiled. She licked her lips. Her tongue seemed so long, and…had it been forked? “I could smell it. But we wanna save it inside your balls, don’t we master. That way you can paint my momma’s pretty face with it soon. Will you do that for me, master? Will you shoot your jizz all over my sweet mother’s face? It’d be so hot.”
I saw that she was rubbing her pussy as she said all this. It was so fucking sexy. But still, my balls were my balls, and I didn’t like em squeezed. “Uh, sure, just, don’t be so rough with my balls.”
She smiled, and I’m not sure I believed her when she said, “Of course, master.”
It was about 10pm when Mrs. Duncan snuck back into the room. Her daughter’s mouth was still slobbering all over my junk and I had my eyes closed, so I didn’t know she was there until I heard the soft click of the latch on the door. I looked up and let out a low moan as I saw that she was completely naked.
My Cynthia quickly got to her feet and rushed to her mirror mother. I watched the horrified faces of the real Cynthia and Mrs. Duncan as their clones embraced one another and began kissing passionately. I took my cock into my own hands and stroked as I enjoyed the reuniting of this fake mother and daughter.
I could tell the real versions wanted to protest, but invisible hands had muted them.
My Cynthia’s hand went down to her mother’s slit and fingered her. She pulled up a glob of her father’s spunk. She put it into her mouth and sucked her finger clean, then said, “I think master would like you to have fresh pussy, mother. Allow me to help you with that.”
She looked at the mirror and said, “Let them move with us.”
At once the real versions of Cynthia and Mrs. Duncan were forced into the positions that their clones were in. For a split second I saw joy on their faces, because the real versions could suddenly see each other. But as the mirror clone of Cynthia sank to her knees, making the real Cynthia do the same, those looks shifted to fear and revulsion. And then my Cynthia put her mouth to her fake mother, and began licking out the cum Mr. Duncan had just deposited there.
I kept looking between what was happening in front of me, as well as what the real versions were being made to do. The mirror clone of Mrs. Duncan was groping her big tits now, forcing the real version to do the same. Mirror Cynthia brought her hands up to squeeze her fake mother’s ass, spreading her cheeks apart and running a finger up and down the crack.
I could have watched this for hours, but when my Cynthia had finished, she looked up and said, “All clean, Mommy. Daddy’s cum was super duper yummy.”
They both looked at me as Mrs. Duncan said, “Do you like your father’s cum better than our masters?”
“Oh no,” Cynthia said indignantly. “Master’s is truly the best. Why don’t you go see for yourself.”
And then Mrs. Duncan was on her knees and had my cock between her big boobs. She began sliding it up and down her cleavage while her daughter kissed her, then me, then her again. And I was not going to be able to take very much of this, especially when Mrs. Duncan began talking dirty.
“I want you to cum on these big tits, Stanley. I wanna feel your hot sticky jizz all over my skin. Mark me master! Mark my hot milf body!”
My cock twitched, and then erupted. My jizz landed on her face and chest. As it did, she shuddered and moaned like I’d just made HER cum. She let go of her tits and began scooping it up with her fingers and swallowed it as quick as she could.
“You were right, sweetie. It’s so yummy.”
“I told you,” Cynthia said, right before she put her mouth to her mom’s boobs and began helping herself to the cum I’d shot there.
After all the cum was off Mrs. Duncan, they both helped give my junk one last tongue bath, then helped me put my clothes back on. Needless to say, I was spent.
“Go home and rest,” Cynthia ordered. “Maybe eat something. You’ll need your stamina.”
“There’s so much more fucking we need to do,” Mrs. Duncan added.
I trudged home, which I was very glad was so close. I walked into the darkness of my living room, and heard a lamp click on. There was my mother. And she looked very pissed off.
“We pay your cell phone bill, Stanley. So when I call, I expect you to answer. I talked with your father, and I finally got him to agree that we’ve been to soft with you. Starting tomorrow, you’ve got a job working with your uncle as a roofer.”
All the joy I’d felt from today evaporated in an instant and was replaced with anger. “What? No! You can’t do that!”
“As long as you’re under our roof, you’ll live by our rules,” my mother said for like the millionth time. “Now go to bed. You’ll need to be up bright and early.”
I was about to storm off to my bedroom, when my Mom added, “Oh yes, give me your phone.”
“What? Why?!”
“Because if you can’t answer it, you don’t need it.”
She held out her hand and gave me that look that means if I don’t comply, she’s gonna find a way to make it even worse. I very begrudgingly took out my phone, and handed it to her. Then I stormed off. I briefly thought about checking in with Dad, who I assumed was already in bed, but apparently he’s with mom on this one.
Despite the anger I felt towards my new circumstance, I was able to fall asleep rather quickly. I guess that’s another perk of getting laid so many times.
Way, way too early, my mom woke me up. She made me eat breakfast, which is a meal I usually skip, and then my uncle picked me up for what would be a very long day.
I was made to do manual fucking labor. I had to carry stuff up a ladder, and move it here, and then move it there, and I felt like I got yelled at constantly and the whole thing just fucking sucked. And I had to do it for 8 hours. 8 HOURS!!! When my uncle finally told me we were done for the day, I wanted to spit in his face and tell him I never wanted to see him again. But I knew if I did, I’d probably be homeless that night. So I kept my internal rage to myself.
When my uncle pulled onto my street, I looked towards Cynthia’s house. I don’t care what Mom says, she can’t ban me from going over there.
I saw the front door open, and I sucked in a breath as my mom walked out the front door. Shit shit shit! What was that about?! And then a horrible thought crossed my mind. Mom had my phone. She’d had it all day. What if Cynthia sent me a text? Like one telling me to come over so I could fuck her brains out!
I watched my mom cross our yard. From this distance I couldn’t tell if she was mad. I’d planned on being extra pissy the second I got home, but now I just wanted to avoid her. I thought about going straight to Cynthia’s, but I saw her dad’s car was there. And I was aware of how very smelly I was after a grueling day of slave labor. There was also that avoiding my mom might make things worse. I resolved to check in and see what was what. Hopefully I’m just being paranoid. Maybe she’ll see how sweaty and tired I am and give me my phone back. Yeah, and maybe a million dollars will fall from the sky.
My paranoia seemed justified as I walked into my house. I could hear my mother washing dishes. Angrily. By that I mean water was loudly splashing in the sink and dishes were being loudly stacked one on top of each other on the counter. Despite the noise she was making, she still heard the door shut behind me. “Stanley Cornelius Cooper, get in here!”
Uh oh. My full name. Not a good start. I was on the defensive now, which meant I would remain quiet so as not to give Mom any extra ammunition to use against me. Innocent until proven guilty and all that. Except the way she was washing those dishes in the sink made it seem like she’d already decided on her verdict. The water sloshed about wildly in the sink as she moved her arms back and forth with a fervor in the sudsy water. Several times she created a wave that would splash up against the sides and soak the front of her shirt. She usually wore an apron when she did the dishes, but not today. Today she was wearing just a plain white shirt. I thought she had been wearing something purple when we ate breakfast? She must have changed after she worked out or something.
Suddenly she spoke, and the interrogation was underway. “Care to explain yourself?”
She didn’t turn to look at me. Just kept directly in front of the sink so she could wash, splash, and stack.
“What?!” I said, sharper than I meant to. Couldn’t help it. I was also pissed. “I worked with my uncle like you said I had to. I carried stuff up ladders. Got blisters. I was all fucking bullshit.”
“Language!” she snapped in a voice that normally would have made me back down. But I was just too angry.
“So sorry I said a bad word! I meant to say it was freaking terrible, and I hated it, and now I’m going to go upstairs to shower, and then go see my girlfriend!”
“I don’t think so, mister,” my mom said coldly. “I don’t think you’ll be going over there anytime soon. Not after the text message she sent to your phone a half hour ago.”
Suddenly I had a knot in my stomach.
“You want to know what that little hussy said? She asked where you were and how come you haven’t come over yet so she could drain your balls? Seriously, Stanley! This is not the kind of girl your father and I want you with!”
The knot tightened, and a hopelessness spread out to my limbs, making them tremble with dread. My mom would never accept a girl that talked like that. I hoped there wasn’t more, but mom was still talking.
“So I went over to confront your little girlfriend,” Mom continued. “Her mother answered the door. I showed her the text. To her credit, at least her mom had the decency to be embarrassed and apologetic. She told me things had been hard at home and that Cynthia was going through a phase. She invited me in, and took me upstairs so I could see a mirror in her daughter’s room.”
Surely I hadn’t heard that right. “Wh-what?” I croaked. “What did you just say?”
And that’s when Mom stopped washing dishes, and turned towards me. She put her hands on her hips, and pushed out her chest. The front of her white shirt was completely soaked. Like, it couldn’t get any wetter. And it was completely see through. And Mom…wasn’t wearing a bra. I could see her boobs, and her pink pointy nipples protruding from them.
“I said I looked into the mirror, Stanley,” she said, with an eerie smile that I’d seen on two other women last night.
No. This can’t be happening.
Mom gave a fake gasp and said mock indignation, “Gee, Stanley, is there something on my chest? You can’t seem to stop staring at it? Oh no, it’s my shirt, isn’t it! It’s so wet! I better just take it off.”
And then she lifted her shirt, and suddenly my mom was topless in front of me in my kitchen. Except…it wasn’t my mom. It was a thing that looked like her. Sounded like her. But it was not her.
“I can see why you like to stare though, sweetie. Mommy’s got a nice rack.” She pushed her boobs together and held them out to me. “Do you like them better than the milf’s next door? Please say you do, or you’ll make mommy so sad.”
No. No no no no no no no! When the shock finally wore off, I found my voice. “I didn’t give you permission to…to take her!” I yelled. “That’s my mom! Go back to the mirror and switch places with her right now!”
My mom’s face went from playful and seductive, to the most sinister thing I’ve ever seen. For a second, her face didn’t resemble anything human, but was like something from another world. An evil world.
When she spoke, I could still hear a bit of my mom’s voice, but tinged with something old and malevolent. “Say that again boy, and I’ll tear you limb from limb.”
I was so scared in that moment, that I pissed myself.
My mom, or the thing that looked like my mom, noticed the dark spot that spread out over my crotch. She suddenly looked like herself again and said, “Oh, did my baby have an accident? Let’s get you all cleaned up.”
I couldn’t move as she walked over to me. She scooped me up like I weighed nothing. She took me upstairs to the bathroom and stripped me bare. She got the water nice and hot in the bathtub, and then put me in and began to wash me like she used to when I was little. While she did she hummed a familiar tune, and looked at me with that expression of maternal love I’d always known from her.
The illusion was so perfect that I could almost really believe it was her. But I kept remembering that it wasn’t. The truth was that my mom was next door. Trapped in an evil mirror. And it was all my fault.
“Baby, don’t be sad?” she said as she saw my lower lip tremble. “I know what will make you feel better.”
And then she pushed my face into her bare chest, and said, “Go on. Suck on mom’s nipples like you did when you were little. That’ll calm you right down, baby.”
I was scared and broken now, and I automatically opened my mouth, and received what she slipped inside. It tasted like…home, and I began to suck greedily.
“Mm, that’s a good boy,” my mom said. “Oh my, it looks like someone’s popped up to say hello.”
I knew then that I’d gotten hard. I felt her hand, a hand that had patted me on the head lovingly so many times, reach down, and begin to stroke my cock that was sticking out of the water.
“You’e not my little boy anymore, are you baby. You’re my big man. Let momma show you how she takes care of her big man.”
She stroked me, and whispered lovingly in my ear, all while I sucked on her tits. Until I came.
“Oh there’s so much baby. I’m so proud of you. Such a good boy. Next time I hope your cum goes in mommy’s pussy. I bet you’d like that even more. Right?”
“Yes, mom,” I said blankly.
She made me stand up so she could towel me dry. Afterwards she said, “Now go downstairs, because we’re having company soon.”
I almost asked who, but I knew the answer. “Okay. I’ll…I’ll get some clothes on and-”
“No need, baby. Come down just you are. Such a handsome young man.”
All I could do was nod and say, “Okay.”
My mirror mom and I sat naked across from each other at our dining room table, waiting for our guests. After twenty minutes, and without so much as a knock, Cynthia and Mrs. Duncan entered the house. They were just as naked as we were.
My mom’s face tightened. She kept a smile on her face, but I could tell it was just a mask as she said, “He told me that I should go back into the mirror.”
Cynthia scowled at me for a second, but quickly softened her features. “That’s out of the question, ‘master.’”
The word ‘master' dripped from her lips with unveiled sarcasm, and I understood now that it was an empty title. I’d been used. This had all been a ruse so that the creatures on the other side of the mirror could escape to our plane of existence.
Cynthia came over to sit on my lap. She began stroking my hair as she said patiently, “When you summoned me with that arcane ritual, I gave you the instructions to make a portal for me to come through. I said if you did, I’d be able to become a perfect copy of anyone you wanted, and then I’d live to serve you. But I was very clear that once I replaced the original, we would never go back. Ever.”
I looked into the eyes of the girl I’d obsessed over for as long as I could remember. But the eyes that looked back at me had become soulless and black.
“I’ll serve you for as long as you live master. But that won’t be very long if you ever ask me or any of my kind to return to that place. Understand?”
I nodded slowly.
Cynthia smiled, and then the whites of her eyes and pupils returned. “Great! Now let’s celebrate! Who do you want first, master?”
My mom, Mrs. Duncan, and Cynthia all presented themselves to me by holding out their boobs.
As tempting as the sight was, I had a dreadful question I needed to ask. “Are there…more of you? Your kind, I mean? Are they coming through too?”
All three women nodded. I tried to choke down the panic I felt, but I couldn’t stop myself from hyperventilating.
My mom said, “Don’t worry ladies. I know how to handle this.”
She touched Cynthia’s arm, and the girl got off my lap. My mother took her place, straddling me. She began stroking my hair. “Yes, sweetie. More will come.”
“H-h-how many?” I asked.
She rocked on my lap, and I felt her slick pussy glide along the length of my dick as she gave me the bad news. “Thousands, sweetie. Thousands. They’ll become the people you know, and many people you don’t. This whole town will belong to us, and everyone in it will be willing to serve you.”
Just then my dad walked in the front door. We all looked at him, and in a panic I blurted, “Shit! Dad, this isn’t…I can explain!”
He grinned at me and said, “No need. I’ve already visited the mirror, ‘son.’” He began to take off all his clothes. “I was hoping though you’d let me have a turn with one of these ladies’ holes. Perhaps I could use your mother’s mouth while you fuck her from behind?”
“That sounds wonderful, darling,” my mom said as she climbed off my lap. My boner already missed her. I watched as she got on all fours and took my father into her mouth.
“Go ahead and fuck Mommy,” Cynthia urged with a smile. And then she began to eat out her own mother on the kitchen counter.
I obediently got down on my knees, and thrust into my mother from behind.
I heard her choke on dad’s cock for a second, then she looked back at me and said, “Mm, so big for mommy. Fuck me sweetie.”
I did. And as moans began to fill the room, Mrs. Cooper told me, “Cynthia invited her former cheerleading squad to a party at our house tomorrow, master. We’re going to have them all look in the mirror. And then we can have your former teachers. Anyone and everyone you’ve ever wanted to fuck or enslave, they’ll all be yours.
It’s everything I ever wanted. And all it cost me was everyone I ever held dear.
The end.
The silence in the room was thick enough to chew. All eyes were locked on Keisha and the impossible sight of Tai’s arms buried deep within her. Her face was a mask of pure, unadulterated fury, her body trembling not with fear, but with volcanic rage.
“Maybe I can dig it out with my other hand?” Tai offered, his voice muffled and strained from inside her.
“TAI! DON’T YOU DA—” Keisha’s command was obliterated by a guttural, choking scream as his second hand plunged in after the first, the tight ring of muscle at her entrance stretching with an audible, wet sssskkkrtch to accommodate the double intrusion. Inside, the sensation was beyond anything she could have conceived. It wasn't just a presence; it was a colonizing force. She could feel the precise shape of his fingers, the rough texture of his palms as they brushed against her most intimate internal walls, exploring, mapping her from the inside out. A hot, full pressure began to build deep in her core, a feeling of being packed, filled beyond her limits.
“Vivian,” Keisha hissed, her voice dripping with venom, every word a struggle. “There is currently a Korean man wedged shoulder deep in my anal cavity. Would you PLEASE do something about it before he explodes out through my stomach?”
Vivian’s eyes lit up with demonic glee. “Oooh, do something about it?! I thought you’d never ask!” She practically skipped behind Keisha, placing her small foot squarely on the small of Tai’s back, the only part of him still visible.
The kick wasn’t forceful, but it was decisive. With a sound like a giant cork being pulled from a bottle of thick oil, followed by a deep, resonant FWUMP, Tai’s torso was suddenly propelled inward. Keisha’s eyes shot wide, then instantly rolled back into her head, a strangled grunt the only protest she could muster as her body accepted the violation. Her glorious, sculpted ass cheeks quivered violently before clapping together with a final, wet smack, sealing Tai completely inside her. For a moment, she stood there, stunned, her body humming with the shock of the intrusion.
Then, the real transformation began.
A distinct bulge, the unmistakable outline of a man’s face, pushed against the tight, toned skin of her lower abdomen. Keisha looked down, her horror reflected in the faces of the onlookers. “Wha— what is that?” she gasped, her hands flying to the protrusion. As she touched it, the face within seemed to smile, stretching her skin grotesquely.
The rest of Tai followed in a relentless, internal avalanche. She felt him bundling into her stomach, a tangle of limbs and mass forcing her midsection to distend outward. Her flat, hard-won abs disappeared, replaced by a bloated, pregnant dome that strained her skin. Inside, it was a maelstrom. Tai, disoriented and panicked, began to thrash. His knees jerked, and Keisha’s legs buckled involuntarily. His elbows flailed, and her arms spasmed at her sides. She stumbled, a marionette with a frantic puppeteer trapped inside her, emitting a series of choked yelps and moans with every involuntary movement.
“You said you were going to help!” Keisha accused Vivian, her voice wavering as she struggled to remain upright.
Vivian just blinked. “I did help you. Is he still stuck?”
Keisha’s mental struggle was a silent scream in a dissolving prison. My body! This is MY body! she thought, a mantra of defiance. But with every thrash, Tai’s consciousness seeped into her nerves, his confusion and panic becoming her own. She felt his legs, strong and muscular, sliding into the length of her own. It was a horrifying, stretching sensation, like her bones were being remolded. Her thighs, already powerful, gained a new, thicker solidity. Her calves tightened. And then, with a final, psychic click, control of her legs was severed from her brain and handed over to his. He was in charge of moving them now.
The loss of autonomy was more terrifying than the physical invasion. She tried to command her legs to step forward, but they remained rooted. Instead, Tai, blindly seeking leverage, forced them to collapse.
She fell backward, her enormous new ass—now the seat of his consciousness—thudding onto the carpet with a jiggle that sent a shockwave through her frame. The impact seemed to energize him. Using the new-found anchor of her lower body, he began to push upward, trying to climb out of the fleshy well of her torso.
Keisha’s upper body was dragged across the floor, her back arching, her head lolling. She was a passenger, forced to feel every graze of the carpet, every powerful, uncoordinated jerk. Next, his arms slipped into hers. The feeling was one of overwhelming fullness; her biceps and forearms thickened, gaining a lean, wiry strength that was entirely his. Her hands, once her own, now felt alien, their movements his impulses.
The final assault was on her head. The bulging face in her stomach began its ascent, tunneling up through her organs, a relentless pressure moving up her diaphragm, between her lungs, pushing her breasts aside. She could feel the shape of his nose, his lips, his brow ridge moving up through her core. Her neck distended, a grotesque balloon animal version of itself as his head forced its way into the column. She arched her back, a final, desperate attempt to keep her own head above the rising tide of him, her eyes locking with Vivian’s in a final promise of vengeance.
“Remember, bitch. I WILL get you back for this.”
It was her last coherent thought. His skull pressed up against the base of her own, and with a final, full-body spasm that was entirely his doing, he merged. It was like a key turning in a lock. Her consciousness didn’t vanish; it was simply… submerged, pushed into a tiny, dark corner of her own mind. She was aware, but she was no longer in control. She could only watch, a ghost in her own machine, as her eyes—his eyes now—snapped open.
“Holy shit, was that a ride!” The voice that came from her mouth was Tai’s—his cadence, his excited pitch—but filtered through Keisha’s softer vocal cords, creating a strange, androgynous sound. He sat up, using her hands to grab a fistful of her own wispy raven hair, his amazement palpable. “Thank god I landed on this bean bag when I fell though, I’d hate to damage the goods before I got to sample them!” He chuckled, patting the generous curve of her ass beneath him.
From the corner, Danny, still lounging on the actual beanbag, piped up. “But dude, I’m on the bean bag! You didn’t land on anything bro. That’s just Keisha’s…”
A look of dawning, ecstatic comprehension spread across Keisha’s features—Tai’s expressions now. “OH SWEET MOSES!” he exclaimed, the voice a perfect blend of his shock and her tone. He scrambled to his feet—her feet—with an agility that was all his. His hands, her hands, flew to the monumental cheeks he’d just been sitting on, groping and kneading the flesh with ravenous disbelief.
The sensation was double-layered: Tai’s euphoric discovery and, buried deep within, Keisha’s mortified, screaming silence as she felt her own hands violating her in ways she never had. He shook his—their—hips, watching in a nearby reflective surface as the jiggle propagated in a wave of mesmerizing motion.
“Is this what she feels ALL THE TIME!” he whooped, his laughter echoing in the silent, stunned room. Inside, Keisha fought, a desperate mental push against a wall of overwhelming control. She tried to scream, to regain a muscle, but was pulled into Tai. She was no longer separate but now a part of Tai. Her body was no longer hers. It was now Taisha’s. And Taisha was thrilled.
Navigate All Stories
Start New Story
Story created by
possession incest reverse body hopper
A story about a reverse body hopper and her family.
No selection - the entire chapter will be rewritten.
Similar Stories on Outfox
There once was a time when my father and I were inseperable. My mother died when I was really young, so I barely even remember her. Looking at an old photo of her does not conjure any feelings of warmth or familiarity. It feels more like I’m looking at a stranger.
Ever since her death, my father has been raising me all by himself. He used to be a great dad; we basically did everything together. He also was super gentle, we were hugging and cuddling all the time. It was like we were superglued to each other. I especially loved the tickle fights we used to have when I was a child. By the end, my whole face would hurt from all the laughing.
But things changed around the time I hit puberty. Most of it was your usual teenage rebellion. Like every kid my age I wanted to establish an identity separate from my parent. So I dyed my naturally blonde hair pitch-black and really got into the goth scene. I just loved everything about it: the music, the aesthetic, and how perfectly it expressed my innermost feelings at the time. I started wearing black eyeliner, black nailpolish, black lipstick—the whole nine yards. I even wore chockers basically twenty-four seven. No more bright pink colors, no more “Daddy’s little girl”. I ran as far away from that as I possibly could.
This was also when my father started looking at me differently, which made me feel uneasy. And in response, I started looking at him differently. It seemed like he was not my rock anymore that I could hold onto when I felt most insecure. And as time went on he seemed to let himself go more and more. Maybe the grief of losing his wife, that he so bravely fought through initially, finally caught up to him. Eventually I came to see him as the normal, mortal man that he was. Gone was the halo surrounding the hero of my childhood. And gone was my knight in shiny armor protecting me from all the evil in the world.
During most of my teenage years my chest was really flat. I dressed as provocatively as I could, trying to show off what I didn’t have, as I felt that it went hand-in-hand with being a goth. But as I got older, I mellowed a bit on that whole thing, although I still like dyeing my hair black. Surprisingly, a year and a half ago I hit another growth spurt and my breasts basically exploded in size, so that now, at age nineteen, I have the full set of breasts that I wish I had when I was younger.
I still like to flaunt my assets when I am out partying with my friends, especially since I now have more to show for. I guess in some ways a part deep inside of me is still stuck in her teenage-rebellion phase. But at home I am all covered up. I only wear baggy clothes like sweaters and sweatpants, because I just do not want my father to see me like this. If his looks made me feel uneasy before, by now they started to creep me out.
The way he has been leering at me over the years has really soured our relationship, so much so that I loathe every second that I’m around him. He often complains that I’m always scowling at him, but at the same time he seems completely unaware of his own behavior. I long for the day when I am finally able to move out. I always wanted to be gone by the time I was eighteen, but I also wanted to go to college. Even though I am attending a local community college, it still cut into my savings. So I made the decision to just grin and bear it for a few more years.
Somehow all of these thoughts were swirling through my head, while I sat alone in my room, scrolling on my phone. Then there was a knock on my door. “What?” I yelled. “Claire Bear, sweety, it’s me.” Ugh, I hate it when he calls me that. “What do you want?” I said irritated. “Can you open up? I just wanna talk real quick.” Annoyed I stomped across my room.
“What is i—” As soon as I opened the door a waft of my father’s unwashed stench smacked me square in the face. The faint smell of a cheap cologne followed it like a bad aftertaste. When I looked up at his unshaven face, I saw his lips moving but I could only hear silence. Then the silence was pierced by a ringing in my ears and my mind turned cloudy. My eyes glazed over and I just stared blankly at my Dad.
Yes, my Dad. He was finally back. As I kept looking at him, the dirty old creep in front of me was slowly replaced with the shining image of my Daddy that I knew and loved growing up. Yes, my Daddy was finally back. My God, how I’ve missed him. He is finally all mine again. And I am all his. Pure bliss spread throughout my body as these thoughts filled my mind.
Somehow I seemed unable to move of my own accord, so Daddy guided me across the room. With a gentle push my lifeless body flopped onto the bed. I just laid there on my back, staring blankly at the ceiling. Then I felt my Daddy place his big, strong hands onto the swell of my breasts. He started kneading them through my thick sweater. My boobs felt like they were being tickled, but somehow different. Somehow better. It reminded me of the tickle fights we used to play. Oooh, I hope he is going to play tickle fight with me again. I would love that.
After some time of playing with my pliable mounds, Daddy slowly undressed me, beginning with my sweater and bra. When he pulled them off my arms just limply slumped back onto the bed. He then removed my sweatpants and panties, revealing that I was completely hairless. I hope he does not think that I am a naughty girl because of that. That would be terrible. I want to be a good girl for him. I want to make him proud.
Being handled by my Daddy like that made me feel so secure and relaxed. There was zero tension in my body. As he handled me this way and that way, my body simply lolled around like a doll. Yes, I would love to be Daddy’s precious little doll. Then he could dress me up all day long, just as he pleases. I would be his princess and he would only pay attention to me.
After he was done, I just laid there, naked, all for my Daddy to see. Even though I could only watch the ceiling, I could feel his eyes roaming all over my slim frame. Then he touched my bare skin, his hands gliding along my flat tummy. He soon found his way back to my boobs, squeezing them thoroughly, and even sucking on my rosy little nipples. I had been afraid that Daddy would not love me anymore now that I am a grown woman. But it made me happy to see that he still loved me after all those years.
Being loved by my Daddy like that made me feel all warm and fuzzy inside. I even felt all tingly down there. Somehow my Daddy noticed that, too, because he began to slowly rub me between my legs. All the excitement made me really slippery.
Suddenly, he got up. “No, Daddy,” I thought. “Don’t leave me. Please stay.” I was relieved when I felt him gently part my legs, which meant that he was still here.
Then—slowly—he … “Oh, yes, Daddy,” I cried inside my head. “I can feel you, Daddy. I can feel you inside of me.” Having Daddy show his love to me like that filled me with pure joy. Normally, I would have at least gasped or covered my eyes, but this time I simply laid there and did not make a noise. I wanted to show him my best behavior. He always taught me not to interrupt grown-ups when they are busy.
There was not even a single peep coming out of my mouth. My Daddy, though, made all sorts of funny noises. I guess showing your daughter how much you love her must be really tiring. But his hard work made me feel all good inside. And then my tummy felt really warm.
Poor Daddy, he must be really exhausted, because he collapsed right next to me. But even then he only seemed to think of me, because he gently caressed my face and played with my hair.
“Oh, Claire,” he sighed. “Why did you grow up so fast? And when did you become so mature? Where did my innocent little girl go?” “But I am right here, Daddy” I tried to say, but these words never escaped my lips. “I never left.” Maybe he cannot see that, because I’ve been such a terrible daughter to him. Alright, starting tomorrow I have to show Daddy that I am still a good girl.
------------------------------------------------------------------------
The next morning I felt great, like really well-rested. When I rummaged through my closet, looking for something to wear, I came across an old spaghetti strap top that I had not worn in ages. I actually had it since before my latest “growth spurt”, so it was just this tiny black thing. As I was holding it in my hands I felt the urge to just put it on.
Wearing it, I realized that it exposed my mid-riff, because there simply was not enough material to cover both my belly and my enormous chest. It clung so tightly to my body, it felt like I was wearing a second skin. I was stretching this little piece of fabric to its limit, it could have teared any moment. But somehow, wearing it felt just right.
I threw on a black pair of yoga pants and then gave myself a quick lookover in the mirror. I was all black, as usual. Except for my eyes, they were piercing blue. I always thought that they were the best part about myself. They even had a ring around the edge of my iris, which really made them pop.
Looking down I saw that my cleavage was on full display. That top really did not hide anything. I know I usually do not dress all that modestly, but damn, my boobs did look hot today. I bit my lip and gave the girls an appreciative squeeze. They were so soft and squishy that the flesh of my tits bulged out the second I ever so lightly pressed on them. Somehow I was getting a bit heated.
I managed to tear myself away from my boobs and turned around for a final inspection. Those yoga pants really showed off my tight little butt. It might not have been as big as my boobs, but it was still really cute.
I was all ready and set to attend my classes for the day, when, on my way out, I bumped into my Dad. “Hey, Dad,“ I said in a chipper mood. “Good morning, Claire Bear.” He looked me up and down and then gave me a strange smirk. “What?” I said with a quizzical look. “Do I have something on my face?” “No, it’s nothing,” he said shaking his head. “That was weird,” I thought. “It’s not like he hasn’t seen his own daughter before.” But at least he smelled better than usual.
------------------------------------------------------------------------
All day long people kept looking at me funny. In the past, I would not mind, but today it really bothered me. It reminded me of how my Dad used to look at me the last few years. Although I did not mind him this morning. Somehow I liked it. It made me feel reassured and confident. Like it did when I was a kid.
For the rest of the day I could not stop thinking about my Dad. I wondered why we ever grew apart. Maybe there was a way for us to reconnect. Maybe, if I took the first step and tried being nice to him, then we could start over again.
------------------------------------------------------------------------
In the evening I finally came home after a long, hard day of studying. Even though I wasn’t doing any physical labour, I still felt really grimy. I immediately hopped into a steaming hot show, where the water quickly washed away all my worries. I took my time lathering up as I enjoyed rinsing every nook and cranny of my body, giving it a nice, slick coat of soapy water.
Suddenly, someone ripped the shower curtain open. There stood my Dad, butt-naked and with a huge grin on his face. I instinctively covered my chest and my privates. I was about to scream when there was this ringing in my ears again. My arms dropped to my sides and dangled there limply. Why was I getting so upset? It is perfectly normal for my Daddy to see me naked. I mean, he has seen me like that since the day I was born. Also, there was nothing wrong for a daughter to see her father like that either, especially if he was as handsome as mine. Somehow, like yesterday, I could not move or say anything. It must have been because I was filled with so much joy seing my Daddy. I felt like a doll again. My Daddy’s doll.
He got in the shower with me and closed the curtains. When he embraced me, my boobs squished against his manly chest. I could feel his big, strong hands roaming all over my butt, firmly squeezing my cheeks. And then, as he kissed me tenderly, I melted in his arms. I was all his.
When my knees started to get weak, my Daddy turned me around, gave me a big hug from behind, and began kissing my neck. He felt so big as he was pressing into my backside. My Daddy must be the biggest in the whole wide world.
His hands struggled to get a hold of my slippery breasts. Every time he tried to squeeze them too tightly they escaped his grasp like two greasy little piggies.
He then bent me over, grabbed my hips, and made us become one again. With his strong grip around my wrists he started to show how much he loved me. My boobs jiggled wildly to the rhythm of our love. I never knew how much I love being used by my Daddy, like I was his own little toy.
Like yesterday, he made some funny grunting noises and then I could feel his love spread deep inside of me. At that moment I knew that we were going to be fine, that I could finally trust my Daddy again.
------------------------------------------------------------------------
For the next couple of weeks college was kicking my ass. My hair even started showing my blonde roots, since I did not have the time to dye them. Besides, I somehow felt like going back to my natural hair color, anyway. I spent all my time either at college, at home studying, or spending time with my Dad. We somehow slowly rekindled our relationship, even going so far as to hug or kiss each other on the cheek practically every day. Every time I left the house I made sure to tell him that I loved him. And he always told me that he loved me as well. I felt really blessed that we were back to our old ways.
One weekend I was still up late at night studying in my PJs. Well, calling it PJs was a bit much. It was actually just a tight, short-sleeve shirt and a pair of hot pants. I had to prepare for an upcoming test, although I had a hard time concentrating. There was a huge thunderstorm raging outside, which made me feel really queasy. It reminded me of the day my mother died.
Eventually, I decided to call it quits, since I could not keep my thoughts straight. I did not want to be alone at that moment, so I got up and sought out some company. Wandering through the house I found my Dad sitting on the living room couch, watching TV.
“D-Dad,” I said timidly. “Do you mind if I sit with you for a bit?” “Sure, sweety,” he said patting the place right next to him. “Make yourself comfortable.” I sat down, hugging my legs and resting my chin on my knees.
We spent a while just silently sitting next to each other. The TV barely covered the sound of the weather. Suddenly, a lightning strike lit up the entire living room, and then the power went out. A second later the deafening sound of thunder came crashing down on my ears. I cowered at the noise. Instinctively I threw myself against my Dad, tightly wrapping my arms around his waist. I nuzzled my face against his chest as I whimpered with fear. In response, he gave me a firm hug.
“There, there,” he whispered reassuringly. “Don’t worry, Daddy is here for you.” He gently stroked my head with one hand, while the other slowly found its way onto my butt. His manly smell was so intoxicating. I could even feel my nipples poking through my shirt. He must have felt it, too.
His hand slowly slid up along the side of my body until it reached my chest. Arriving there he cupped one off my boobs and gave it a gentle squeeze. “D-Dad, w-what are you doing?” I whimpered. “Ssshhhh, relax, Claire. Daddy, is going to make you feel all better.” I looked up at him with my big doe-eyes and nodded silently, my vision blurry from my tears. He gently laid me down onto the couch. Then he kissed me while at the same time fondling my chest.
He took a short break from kissing me to take off my shirt. I helped him along by lifting my arms. And while he hastily took off his own clothes, I slowly removed my tiny pair of pants. I really enjoyed how they were gliding along my smooth legs.
There we were. Just a father and his daughter. Naked as the day they were born. I blushed because of the way my Daddy looked at me. With just his eyes he told me how much he loved and wanted me. And I responded in kind, telling him how much I needed him. Inside of me.
I yelped, when, without a warning, he grabbed my waist and threw me around the couch. His display of strength and dominance made me ooze instantly. I landed face-first on the couch with my butt sticking up high in the air. Then he firmly grabbed my hips. I gasped as I felt him insert his thick meat into my creamy hole.
With every thrust my face smushed further and further into the cushions. It felt like his enormous girth was splitting me in half. Feeling him pump inside of me was the most intensly magical sensation I had ever felt in my life. It was so overwhelming, I almost blacked out.
“Oh, yes. Daddy!” I screamed. “Harder! Harder!”. My exclamation must have sent him over the edge, as I first felt a pulse rushing through his errection and then he suddenly exploded, coating my insides with his sticky goo. My body responded with several shockwaves, making me tremble and roar with pleasure. I clamped down on him, milking his shaft for every drop of his seed. My greedy hole made sure to swallow it all, being careful not to spill any of it.
For a while, we just laid there, sweaty and out of breath. After recovering a bit, I snuggled up against him so that his strong arms could embrace me. Then we shared a deep, loving kiss. At that moment I never wanted to be separated from my Daddy ever again.
------------------------------------------------------------------------
Over the last several months the relationship between me and my Daddy has gotten better than I could have ever imagined. We now show how much we love each other every day so that we will never grow apart again. And that ringing that I used to hear almost every time we made love is now completely gone.
I am even back to my natural hair color. Although I had to cut it a bit short to get rid of all the residual dye. Which is a bummer since I love it when he pulls on my pigtails.
We are just like we were back when I was a kid. Except: we are much closer now. Closer than we ever had been before. Closer than any father and daughter ever will be. But one thing will never change: I will always be my Daddy’s girl … until the end.
“What the fuck is this supposed to be, you little shits?!” an angry female voice hissed. Milo’s and Rayleigh’s day was about to get worse as they got pushed hard against the metal doors of their lockers. The two 18 year old high school seniors had hoped that their final school year might see an uptick to their popularity, but the two scrawny nerds still had trouble getting along with anyone besides each other. They had an especially troubling “relationship” with two of their classmates: Jenna and Bianca.
They, in stark contrast to Milo and Rayleigh, were two of the most popular girls in the school. And of course, they were as beautiful as they were popular. The reason for their popularity, besides their superb looks, was that they were the star athletes of their high school, which not only gave them amazing physiques but also incredible strength. At least so it seemed to Milo and Rayleigh, as they stood no chance against them with their thin arms. And even if they would defend themselves, the jocks would just kick their asses in retaliation, making this a lose-lose situation for them. Although both of the girls were only a little taller than the boys, it still felt to Milo and Rayleigh as if they were towering over them. They had been using that fact for years to bully and abuse Milo and Rayleigh.
But this side of their personalities was only known to Milo and Rayleigh. Jenna and Bianca used their good looks to hide behind a facade. You see, they were not just intimidating. They were also intimidatingly beautiful. For everyone else they put on an act, pretending to be these sweet, innocent girls, who you could not help but be smitten by. But in reality they were conniving and cruel clout-chasers, always trying to be on top of everyone else, while simultaneously pretending to be humble.
Jenna was a tall caucasian girl with piercing blue eyes. Her fair complexion was contrasted by her long, dark brown hair. Her overall slender and well-trained physique was crowned with large, perky breasts. Despite her ample blessings, she was a formidable gymnast, which made her body incredibly flexible.
Next to her stood her best friend and partner in crime: Bianca. She was in every way Jenna’s complement. As an African-American she, of course, had dark skin, which made Jenna sometimes look almost ghostly pale by comparison. Unlike Jenna, who wore her hair straight, Bianca had curly black hair that she would usually tame by putting it in a ponytail, just as she was doing now. And even though Bianca was not as well-endowed as the top-heavy Jenna, she made up for it with a big butt and her strong thighs, which came in handy, as she was part of the school’s soccer team, where she scored goal after goal for her team, leading them to an easy victory almost every game.
While Jenna was more dominant and hands-on when it was time to bully their victims, Bianca was still no less intimidating in her supporting role. Just a look from her could send shivers down your spine.
“This is gonna tank my GPA! You better make up for this on the next assignment or else you gonna pay for this!” Jenna threatened. Milo and Rayleigh had been quite busy lately, which was the reason why they had not been able to properly do Jenna’s and Bianca’s homework. The girls had forced them to do their assignment for them since middle school. The two boys were left standing there in fear, as the two beauties walked off and into the arms of their jock boyfriends. Despite their height, both girls had to stand on their toes to reach their boyfriends’ lips.
“Are these twerps bothering you?” one of the jocks asked pointing to Milo and Rayleigh. “No, not at all. They’re just helping us out with our homework. Be nice to them, pleeease?” Jenna said as she smiled at him and gave him another peck on the lips. Towards their boyfriends they acted all sweet, but as soon as they turned their heads, Jenna and Bianca stared daggers at Milo and Rayleigh. Then they pulled their boyfriends away and left.
“Fuck this!” Milo said while kicking his locker in frustration. “Aren’t we supposed to be stronger than them? Aren’t we supposed to be men? I mean, look at us. For how long is that supposed to go on?”
“I know dude!” Rayleigh agreed. “If only we could make them pay for all the things they’ve done to us. I for sure would love to rub it in their phony faces while they can only stand there and do nothing about it.”
Their curses were interrupted by the bell ringing. “Anyway,” Rayleigh said, “let’s go to class. We don’t wanna be late. It’s enough that Jenna and Bianca are kicking our asses. There is no need for the teacher to join in.”
______________________________
After another long and tiring day at school, Rayleigh threw his backpack onto his bed in frustration, when he heard his mother shout, “Rayleigh!” “What?!” Rayleigh shouted back. “Come down here at once!” He defiantly dragged his feet down the stairs as he knew he would get an ear full from his mother, which he was in no mood for, since he had already been put down by two women just this morning.
“How often have I told you to put your dirty dishes in the dish washer?” his mother scolded him. “Yes, mooom …”, he sighed in frustration. “I don’t ask you to do much around the house. You should be able to do at least this much work.” In his mind Rayleigh snapped back, “If it’s so easy, why don’t you just shut up and put away the dirty dishes yourself?” Suddenly his mother, as if a jolt shot through her body, jerked into a perfectly upright position and then started wordlessly putting the dirty dishes into the dish washer.
Rayleigh just watched her silently, not understanding what was happening. When she was done he mumbled, “thanks, I guess …,” and quickly walked away, as he didn’t want to look a gift horse in the mouth. His mother was too confused about what had just happend that she let her son take off without another word.
Rayleigh turned around a corner and then stopped. His heart was beating wildly in his chest. “What the hell just happened?” Rayleigh thought. “Could it be …? There is no way … But it couldn’t be just a coincidence! I’ve got to make sure this wasn’t a fluke.” He peeked around the corner and back into the kitchen. His mother was still there, cleaning up some stuff with her back turned towards him. “Stop what you’re doing and stand on one leg,” he commanded in his mind. Immediately his mother stopped what she was doing and started balancing on one leg. “What am I doing?” was all she could mutter in confusion. “Show four fingers behind your back. No two!” His mother quickly shot her arm behind her back and raised four of her fingers, then immediately put down two of them. “Why am I doing this?” his mother wondered aloud.
“No shot, is this for real? I wonder how far I can take this.” Rayleigh thought almost audibly. Then he gave his mother another command. “Mom, turn around and stand still. When I walk back into the kitchen you will neither see nor hear me. I will be totally invisible to you.” His mother turned around as commanded and stood stiff like a statue. Rayleigh took this as his sign to walk back into the kitchen. He stood in front of her and waved his hand an inch from her face, but she did not react at all. In fact, she didn’t even blink. “Wow, this is so cool,” he said with amazement.
Then a strange idea popped into his mind. “Mom, I want your mind to be completely blank, like if you were hypnotized.” With that his mother’s posture became less rigid and the expression on her face became vacant. “Now, when I snap my fingers I want you to become as aroused as you’ve never have been before in you life.” Rayleigh paused for a moment, just to build some anticipation and tension for himself, and then—snap!
From one moment to the next his mother turned from a blank canvas into a depraved animal. Her face contorted with pleasure and her nipples stiffened, visibly poking through the fabric of her shirt. Then she started moaning deeply and pressed her thighs together. “Oh my god! Oooohhh!” she roared.
While he watched his mother being ravaged by ecstasy, glee started spreading on Rayleigh’s face as he felt a feeling of power flooding his body and mind. “Stop!” he exlaimed—and so she did. “When I leave the kitchen you will be back to your normal self and forget everything that happened since you called me downstairs.” He walked out and stopped right around the corner, just as before, so he could watch what was about to unfold next.
“What happened? Where did the dirty dishes go?” Rayleigh’s mother said startled with confusion. To her it felt as if she had experienced a jump cut in real life. One second she was about to call her son down to put away the dishes, the next they seemed to have vanished. On top of that her legs felt wobly. She put a hand to her forhead and feelt some of the residual heat from her indecent acts just moments prior. “I think I don’t feel so good. Maybe I need to lie down.”
As she moved to leave the kitchen, Rayleigh quietly fled up the stairs and back into his bedroom before his mother could discover him, and maybe suspect something. Inside his room he pressed one ear against the door to listen for his mother’s footsteps. After she had safely passed by his room, he quietly cracked open the door a tiny bit and peeked outside. He just barely caught his mother entering his parent’s bedroom and closing the door behind her.
“Wow! This is amazing! I have mind control powers!” Rayleigh could not help but say aloud. “All the things that I’ll be able to do now! Wait, what can I do? Maybe I should try this out some more. I need to figure out what I can and what I can’t do. I guess I need to draw up some kind of plan with stuff that I wanna try out. But who to test this on?” He thought for a few seconds and then snapped his fingers. “Damn! Too bad no one else is around, who I could use as a guinea pig. And I don’t wanna wait around ’til tomorrow. This stuff is too good to pass on. I guess mom will have to do.”
Rayleigh was giddy with excitement. He could not hold back and wanted to go all out immediately. He wondered if was able to have ultimate control over someone else: to project his mind onto them. For that he laid down on his bed, closed his eyes, and concentrated really hard. He imagined his mind streaming towards his mother in her bedroom. Then he felt a pull and his entire being seemed to shoot forward at great speed. This feeling stopped as quickly as it began, as he seemed to halt abruptly.
When Rayleigh opened his eyes, he at first felt a little disoriented. After blinking a few times his vision came back in focus and he could see two big lumps protruding in front of him. He cautiously prodded one with his fingers, which confirmed to him that they were real. He gave both of them an appreciative squeeze.
“Oh my! What is going on?” he could hear his mother’s voice say in his head. This surprised him and snapped him back into reality. As he looked up and around he saw that he was in his parent’s bedroom, sitting on their bed. But besides him there was no one there.
Rayeleigh looked down again to take a closer look at his stolen body. His hands now looked more feminine but also older and a bit wrinkly. He roamed them all over his new proportions. Every inch of it screamed that he was not a scrawny nerd boy anymore, but a full-bodied woman. “Stop it, me! What are you doing?” his mother’s voice pleaded as she seemed unable to control her own hands. But her son ignored her. He enjoyed this feeling of power way too much.
After satisfying his immediate curiosity, he got up and walked towards his mother’s full-length mirror. With every step he could feel the jiggling of the new weight on his chest and around his hips. When he reached the mirror and finally got a full view of himself, his jaw dropped in astonishment. Instead of seeing himself he saw his mother with her mouth wide open and an expression of shock on her face.
“I can’t believe this worked! This is so rad!” Rayleigh whispered in his mother’s voice. He rubbed his stolen hands all over his mother’s face, as if to make sure that he was not wearing a mask that was to come off any second. Then he twisted her body to inspect her plump rear in the mirror. This contorted pose in a weird way made his mother look like a girl posing for her Instagram feed. “Dammit! What is happening? Why can’t I control my own body!” his mother’s voice cried in desperation.
Rayleigh then resumed a more upright posture and started lightly brushing down his mother’s body, as if to remove some creases in her outfit and make her look more prim and proper. Then, without a warning, he launched into a tirade. Anger and scorn now clouded his mother’s otherwise soft features. He pointed her index finger in the air and wagged it wildly.
“Rayleigh, didn’t I tell you to clean your room! Rayleigh, why isn’t your laundry done, yet? Rayleigh, clean the kitchen! Rayleigh, do this! Rayleigh, do that! Rayleigh, how often have I told you? Rayleigh, I forbid you!” His scolding of himself seemed to go on forever when, suddenly, his little role-playing made Rayleigh explode with laughter, which caused his mother’s boobs to shake according to its rhythm.
“As much as I enjoy this,” Rayleigh thought to himself while wiping away a tear of joy, “I think I better leave. I don’t want to torture mom too much.” With that he closed his eyes and concentrated again. He again felt the same pull and the same acceleration as earlier. When he snapped back into his own body on his own bed, a sinister grin formed on his face. “This is going to be good!”
______________________________
Milo was walking through the school’s hallways alone. He was on his way back to class from his trip to the bathroom. Somehow he had not seen Rayleigh all day long. He would not even reply to his text messages.
Suddenly, he was pushed from behind. The surprise left him no time to brace himself for the impact as he hit the floor hard. His elbow was bruised and a little bit of blood ran down his nose. He groaned in pain as he turned on his back trying to get up. But then he discovered the reason for his fall: Jenna and Bianca were standing over him, towering, casting their tall shadows on him. Their legs looked like giant marble pillars. For Milo, their height difference now seemed insurmountable from all the way down there. But this perspective also allowed him to almost see up their skirts. Did he catch a glint of their underwear?
“What did I tell you, you little scum?” Jenna angrily spat at him. “This assignment was even worse than the last one,” she said in a threatening tone. “I thought I made myself perfectly clear. If you don’t wanna listen, you’re gonna have to feel … pain, that is!”
And with that, Jenna lifted her leg and slammed her foot down on Milo’s scrotum with full force. He winced in agony. But even through all his pain and humiliation, he somehow still felt a tingle of arousal building inbetween his legs. His member began to stiffen.
Jenna felt Milo’s hardness growing underneath her sneaker. “Oh my god! Is this turning you on?” Jenna laughed with disgust. “Ew, what a pervert!” Bianca chimed in. Jenna kept her foot on his genitalia, pressing further down to rub in the pain. “Yeah, you like that? Who told you you’re allowed to enjoy this, you disgusting freak?”
With anger, Jenna kept repeatedly stepping on his groin. As he groaned, the feelings inside Milo kept rising and rising, growing ever more intense. Then suddenly, a large stain formed on his pants, as the mixture of pleasure and pain caused him to ejaculate and a moan to escape his lips. When she realized what had happened, Jenna said, “Ew, now you’ve even ruined my shoes,” and began wiping them on his shirt.
Suddenly they were interrupted by the ringing of the bell. Quickly, as the crowds were pouring into the hallways, Jenna pulled Milo to his feet. Then, to make sure that everyone could hear her, Jenna said loudly, “I think you’re really nice, Milo, and an awesome person. Thank you for confessing your feelings for me, but unfortunately, I can’t reciprocate them. You see, I already have a boyfriend. But I hope we can still be friends.”
Then Jenna smiled at him and gave him a big hug in front of everybody. To everyone else this looked like one of her sweet acts of kindness. But, what no one but Milo could hear, was what she whispered in his ear. “Don’t think you’re done here. This is far from over.”
As Jenna released Milo from her hug, the huge stain on his pants became visible to everyone around them. The students in the crowd started giggling and laughing, one after the other. Some of them even pointed their fingers at him. “Did he wet himself?” someone shouted. “What a loser!” “Guys, don’t be mean to him!” Jenna said to the crowd, pretending to defend him. “This can happen to anyone. It’s a little accident, nothing to be ashamed of!” Her boyfriend, who had wittnesed everything, walked up to them and said, “Jenna, you’re way too nice to him. Don’t go near that loser or his dorkiness will rub off on you.” “I’m sorry, Milo. I have to go. See you next time,” Jenna said as her boyfriend pulled her away, with Bianca following suit.
Milo could not hold it in any longer. Tears of hurt and humiliation started to stream down his face uncontrollably. He was ashamed of himself, ashamed for never standing up to his bullies, but most of all, ashamed for getting aroused by his humiliation. Milo started to run away, trying to escape everyone’s looks. He just wanted to hide forever, somewhere where no one could find him, so that he would never have to show his face in public again.
On his way out of the school he ran past Rayleigh. “Hey Milo,” Rayleigh tried to greet him, but Milo didn’t seem to hear him and just kept running. “What’s going on?” Rayleigh called after him.
______________________________
Milo was lying on his bed, crying. Today had been just too much. He thought about running away and leaving everything behind when someone knocked on his door. “Hey Milo,” Rayleigh said, “it’s me, open up!” “What do you want?” “I heard about what happened and I wanna see if you’re okay. Come on, let me in!”
Milo slowly got up and unlocked his door. He wiped away his tears and said, “Man, where were you this morning, I could have used some help!” “I’m sorry,” Rayleigh said, “but I couldn’t help it. Something important came up.” “Yeah? How important could it be?” “Very important! Actually, very important to you, too. And it’s just the thing to help you—us—out of our current situation. I know a way how we can get revenge on those two bitches.” “Yeah? How?” “I know it sounds crazy and you won’t believe me, but … I’ve just found out that I got mind control powers.”
“Oh shut up!” Milo said not believing a single word. “You know, if you didn’t wanna help you didn’t have to come over. But making fun of me is just mean!” he said. “No, I swear! It’s actually real!” Rayleigh tried to counter. “Here, let me show you.”
Suddenly, Milo stuck his hands to his sides and started flapping his arms like a bird. Then he started strutting around the room, cocking his head back and forth with every step. Next, his torso jerked forward and he started bumping his nose into the ground. As a final flourish he even started clucking like chicken. “Ahahaha! Man, you look so ridiculous. If you could see yourself!” Rayleigh said with laughter. After about a minute of that, Rayleigh released his grip over his friend.
Finally operating under his own free will again, Milo said with some fear in his voice, “Ok, ok. I guess you weren’t lying after all. This power is incredible, … but also frightening. What else can you do?” A mischievous grin spread across Rayleigh’s face. “I can do this.” And all of a sudden, Milo felt himself being catapulted out of his body and rapidly flinging off into nowhere.
When he opened his eyes again, Milo found himself inside his sister’s room. She was two years older than him and a college student. Currently she was staying over during her semester break. Milo wondered what had happened and how he got here. But his thoughts were interrupted by his sister saying, “What the hell? Why can’t I move” He could not seem to locate where his sister’s voice came from. It seemed to come from nowhere and everywhere, all at once. On top of that, he noticed that he was unable to move, as well. Panic started to set in.
Then, without his command, his head started turning and looked around his sister’s room until his eyes abruptly stopped as they had fixated on her mirror. Again, without him doing anything, his body just got up all on its own and started walking directly across the room. With every step he felt something heavy bouncing on his chest.
When he finally arrived in front of the mirror he almost fainted from what he discovered: instead of his own reflection he saw his sister’s. Even worse, he realized, he was trapped inside her body!
“What is going on?” he heard his sister’s voice say in fear. But the strangest thing was, even though she said that, her lips had not moved at all. Instead, now her mouth said, “Oh, wow! Look at you!”. And with that his eyes started scanning his sister’s body from head to toe multiple times until they finally stopped and rested on her chest.
Then his head automatically swiveled down. One of his hands was pulling his shirt forward and he was forced took a peek at his sister’s generous cleavage. Then his hands reached up and gently squeezed the ample mounds protruding from his chest. Looking up again he had to stand there and, against his will, watch his sister grope her own breasts while she had a lecherous expression plastered across her face. Then, without a warning, she flung off her shirt to reveal her perky breasts.
“Eeeeehh! Stop it, stop it, stop it!” Milo’s sister cried inside his head. “I guess this is enough of a show for today,” his sister’s body said while giving her own butt a little squeeze. “See you soon!” she added with a wink of an eye. And with that, Milo felt the same pull and acceleration as before.
Back in his own body, Milo was breathing heavily. When he started to catch his breath, he looked over to Rayleigh who asked him with a smile on his face, “So? What do you think?” “What the fuck!” Milo yelled as he punched Rayleigh “Hey, calm down, calm down,” Rayleigh said, “I was just playing around.” “This wasn’t fun! I could hear her voice! She didn’t like even one second of it, and neither did I. How am I gonna explain this to her?” Milo freaked out. “Don’t worry,” Rayleigh tried to pacify him, “I made sure to make her forget everything that happened. She won’t remember a thing.”
Rayleigh went on to explain every little detail of how he discovered his powers, what he was able to do, and the plan he had worked out to get back at Jenna and Bianca using his mind control powers. As it turned out, this was the reason why he had been missing from school this morning. “Trust me, this is going to be awesome!” Rayleigh finished. “I don’t know,” Milo said reluctantly, “I’m not so sure.”
______________________________
“And when I thought that wimp couldn’t get any more pathetic, he actually went ahead and creamed his pants! Hahaha, what a disgusting loser!” Bianca laughed hard. She and Jenna gloated at their victim’s humiliation as they were having a sleepover at Jenna’s place. They were already wearing their pajamas as they were about to go to bed. “I know,” Jenna added. “But I think I’m gonna throw away my shoes. I don’t want this pervert’s gunk anywhere near me. Too bad, I actually really liked those shoes. Welp, I’ll just gonna have to make daddy buy me a new pair. But not before I make that puny nerd pay!”
As their laughter at the misery of others slowly started to die down, Jenna noticed something bizarre. Bianca’s smile, which just a moment ago had been full of glee, was now turning sinister. “Why are you making that face?” she wanted to ask, but somehow those words never left her lips. “Wait! Why can’t I say anything? And why is Bianca smiling? Helloooo? Bianca, help!” Jenna tried to communicate to her friend, but it was in vain.
“Aaaand, we’re in!” Bianca said. “I’m still not so sure about this,” Jenna heard her own voice say. “Relax,” Bianca retorted, “just try to enjoy this. You’ll see. Before you’ll notice, you’ll come to like it. Trust me.” Then, Bianca started patting down her own breasts and took a peek inside her shirt. “Oooh, look what we have here. What a shame. Unfortunately they’re not as big as the ones I had before. And they are certainly not as big as your current ones!” Bianca said while pointing with her eyes at Jenna’s chest.
Jenna watched her head look down in response. Her enormous mounds took up almost her entire field of view. Her petite hands reached up to cup and weigh them. “They’re heavy!” her voice said. Her fingers then tried to clench into fists, but they were hindered by the soft tissue that was now compressed almost painfully. A small moan escaped her mouth. “They’re sensitive, too!” “Whoever or whatever is doing this to me, stop it immediately or you’re gonna regret this! You’re making me look like pervert,” Jenna tried to threaten the intruder inside her own head. “Bianca! Do something! Help me!”
Meanwhile in Bianca’s head, the situation did not look any better. “Jenna, stop squeezing your boobs and help me out. My body is acting weird,” Bianca’s inner voice said as she was forced to perv on her friend groping herself. “Why aren’t you answering me! Helloooo? Can you hear me?” “Sorry, Bianca, but Jenna won’t hear you”, Bianca heard her own mouth say. “You see, you’re not in control anymore. Not of others, and certainly not of yourself.” “What the hell are you talking about?” “This is a sweet little thing called ‘revenge.’ Revenge for all the evil things you’ve done!” Bianca heard herself say. “I never did anything!” “Are you sure? ’cause there are two boys in your class who would beg to differ” “What? You mean those losers? Whatever we did, they deserved it!” “We didn’t deserve nothing! But you deserve everything that’s coming to you. You controlled our lives for the last few years, and now we’re going to control your bodies, until you’ll be begging for mercy.”
“So we’re being controlled? Then who is inside my body!” Jenna asked. “T-T-This is Milo,” he said, making her voice sound uncharacteristically timid. “Aaaww, hello no! My body is being controlled by this disgusting freak? Things just can’t get any worse! Now, listen here you little bitch, you get out of my body this instant or you’ll wish I was back to crushing your junk!” “Ray,” Milo said in Jenna’s voice, “I think she’s relly pissed now. Maybe we should reconsider this.” “Don’t worry,” Rayleigh said using Bianca’s body, “we’re in full control. Those are just empty threats.”
“Anyway,” he continued, “let’s gather a little–what do you girls call it in your profession?—ah yes: blackmail! I’m sure, soon you two little birds will be singing a different tune, as soon as you realize that your reputation is at stake.”
In the meantime Milo tried to get acquainted with navigating his new body. When he tried to stand up, he at first had trouble sorting out his balance, since he did not have enough time yet to get used to his new center of gravity. He almost fell over, but was able to catch to himself in time by placing his hands on the ground. If someone had walked in on them in this moment, they would have thought that Jenna was trying to immitate some four-legged animal. Both her hands and feet were firmly planted on the ground and with her legs entirely straight, her butt proudly pointed towards the ceiling.
“Wow. Her body is really flexible.” Milo said with amazement. “Look, I can touch my toes!” “That’s because she’s a gymnast,” Rayleigh reminded him. “Oh, right. I almost forgot. Mmmmhhh … I wonder if can …” With that, Milo stood back upright and then slowly started bending over backwards. “Haha, look at me. I’m like some girl from a horror movie,” he said laughing in Jenna’s voice while contorting her body into all sorts of strange shapes.
Next, he wanted to try doing splits. For that he stood back up again and then slowly slid his legs apart, one forward, one backward. As his step increased and increased, his pelvis automatically inched closer and closer to the ground. Finally, he plopped down on the floor with the full lengths of Jenna’s legs touching the ground. “Amazing, this doesn’t even hurt. Not one bit!”
“So, ‘Jenna’,” Rayleigh interrupted his antics with a wink, “why don’t you show us what else you can do?” “Ok, I guess, …” Rayleigh then got out Bianca’s phone and started recording, while Milo got up and started fumbling with the buttons on Jenna’s pajamas. “Uh, sorry …, this might take a while,” Milo said blushing with nervousness. With the way the red was highlighted by her pale skin and how her blue eyes flitted around nervously, Milo made Jenna almost look like an innocent school girl right before her first recital.
“Finally!” Milo whispered as he managed to open the last button. The opening of Jenna’s now-unbuttoned shirt provided a small window revealing both the creamy skin of her taut belly and how her big, teenage breasts gently touched each other even without a bra.
“Wait, what do you plan on doing? You don’t … No! Don’t! Pleeease, stop it! Anything but that!” Jenna cried in her own head, but Milo just ignored her. Then he took a deep breath to prepare himself for what he was about to do. Milo started awkwardly moving Jenna’s hips to an imaginary beat while slowly sliding her shirt off her dainty shoulders, down the smooth skin of her arms, and finally letting it drop to the ground.
There they were: the biggest—and first—pair of boobs the two boys had ever seen in real life. Jenna’s boobs. They were marvellous, full and perky. They looked like ripe fruit garnished by two rosy nipples. The rough movements of Jenna’s hips made them bounce up and down, hypnotizing anyone who dared to gaze upon them.
At the same time, Milo made all sorts of awkward expressions with Jenna’s face, trying desperately to make her look sexy. He even ruffled up Jenna’s hair to make her look more raunchy, but instead it looked like a mess and only added to his overall inept performance. “L-look at me, I’m J-jenna,” he said unconvincingly, “I might act all innocent around everyone else, but … um … in truth I’m a total slut.” “Nooooo! Stop it!” Jenna pleaded in desperation. “You make me look like such a loser!”
“Haha, what are you doing?” Rayleigh laughed. “You look like a total dork. Loosen up. You’re way too stiff! Here, you hold the camera. I’ll show you how it’s done!” Rayleigh said. He got up, handed Milo the phone, and then took his place.
“Please, you don’t have to do this! I’ve learned my lesson. We’ll leave you alone from now on, I promise!” Bianca pleaded meekly. “Ha, fat chance!” Rayleigh said internally. “You had plenty of chance to stop over the years, but you just continued on. Now it’s payback time, baby.” His confidence all fired up, he started dancing with much more bravado than Milo had shown before him.
Next, he flung off Bianca’s shirt in one swift motion, presenting her rather modest chest. “Well,” he said mockingly, “I think we all know that ‘my’ strengths have always laid elsewhere, don’t we?” With that he faced away from the camera and started wiggling Bianca’s enormous butt, which made her pajama pants slowly slide down her hips, revealing inch by inch her big, dark buns.
As soon as Bianca’s pants hit the floor, Rayleigh started slapping her butt, sending ripples through her giant cheeks. “Look at ‘my’ ass!” he exclaimed. “Isn’t it amazing?” Then he bent Bianca’s body forward and started twerking as hard he could, providing quite the show for the camera. “Please, no. This is humiliating.” Bianca whimpered. “I’m not like that!”
“See ‘Jenna’? That’s how it’s done. You gotta be proud of what your mama gave you!” Rayleigh said in a mock imitation of Bianca. If she were still in control of her own body, then tears would now start rolling down her face. “Hi, I’m Bianca, the star of the soccer team. When these cheek’s ain’t busy scoring goals, they be clapping for the team.” At this point Rayleigh was reveling in the control he was exerting over his former bullies.
Then, as a final act of humiliation, he strode over to Milo. He took the phone off of him and held it up high, angling it in such a way that both girls were in full view. Next, he put his other hand on the back of Jenna’s head, and then lunged in, kissing his friend deeply.
At first, Milo was caught by surprise. But then, for a moment, he closed his eyes and enjoyed the sensation of the girl’s soft lips meshing with each other and Jenna’s breast pressing against Bianca’s.
______________________________
“No, no, no, noooo!” Jenna and Bianca cried in unison. “If anyone sees this, we’re done. Pleeeease don’t do this! We beg of you! We regret what we did. We’re deeply sorry. We won’t come near you ever again. We’re also gonna make up for all that we did to you, we swear.”
Their cries snapped Milo out of their sensual entanglement. He broke off the kiss and gently pushed Rayleigh away from himself. “Ray, I think this is enough. They seem to have learned their lesson. Let’s just stop and leave. We probably have enough material to keep them in line.” “But why?” Rayleigh protested. “We’re having so much fun. Come on!” “No, I mean it,” Milo said, asserting himself for the first time in his life. “I also told you that I didn’t wanna do it in the first place. Yeah, I want to get revenge, too, but not like this!”
“Fine,” Rayleigh pouted. “But I think you’ll be changing your mind real soon about this, Jenna,” “What do you mean, Bianca?” Milo said. “And stop calling me ‘Jenna’.” A grin started spreading across Bianca’s face. “Wait, why did I call you ‘Bianca’?” Milo asked. “Because that’s my name, silly,” Rayleigh replied. “I’m Bianca and you’re Jenna.” “No, I'm not Jenna,” Milo exlaimed, “I’m Jenna! Wait … Aargh, stop it!” His heart started beating faster and fear started to settle in. “Are you doing this to me, Bianca?”
Milo felt a jolt run through his stolen body. He suddenly could not move anymore. “Wait, Bianca! Stop it. Please don’t do this!” Milo said, trapped in someone else’s head. He felt Jenna’s lips move all by themselves. “Bianca, I haven’t been honest with you,” Jenna’s body said. “Ever since we’ve met, I’ve had a crush on you. I was ashamed of my feelings. You know, a girl liking a girl. I know, we live in more progressive times now. But still, what would people think? Also, I was afraid that you might hate me if I told you how I really felt. I’m still afraid. But, I can’t hide it any longer. Not anymore. Bianca, I love you!”
There was a moment of silece. “Please don’t hate me,” ‘Jenna’ pleaded quietly. “Aaaw, sweety,” Rayleigh said in Bianca’s voice, enjoying the act he made them put on. “Of course I don’t hate you. You’re my best friend in the whole world. But now we can be more than friends. The truth is, I also liked you from the beginning. I’ve always looked forward to our sleepovers, where it’s just the two of us, all alone. And I’ve always enjoyed the way you smell each time we hugged, and feeling your warm body press against mine. Also, I’ve always secretly peeked at you when we were changing before P.E. and then thought of you when I masturbated at home. I’m just so happy that the truth is out now. Thanks to you I don’t feel ashamed anymore to admit it: I love you, too, Jenna.”
By now, Jenna’s body was a mere puppet, dancing to the pull of her master’s will. It was completely empty, devoid of any free will. Her only purpose now was to act out her role in Rayleigh’s play. Rayleigh used his powers to force tears of happiness to stream down Jenna’s face, which was glowing with joy. Then the two ‘girls’ embraced each other. “Does that mean, I’m your girlfriend now?” ‘Jenna’ asked while trying to wipe away the tears. “Of course it does!” ‘Bianca’ said while gently poking Jenna’s nose with her finger. “Now let me show what real girlfriends do.” “No, Bianca, I don’t want this. Don’t make me do this. This isn’t right,” Milo tried to say, but no one could hear him.
Then Jenna’s and Bianca’s bodies started to slowly and tenderly kiss each other. At first their lips only grazed each other reluctantly, quivering with a little nervousness. But with every soft touch, they grew more and more confident. Soon they were not just kissing anymore, but ravaging each other like animals, their moans muffled by each other’s lips and their hands wildy roaming all over each other’s bodies and through their hair. Milo could not help but feel the arousal of Jenna’s body slowly spill over into his mind.
Rayleigh placed Bianca’s chocolaty hands on Jenna’s enormous, milk-colored breasts while Jenna’s delicate hands explored the vastness of Bianca’s mighty butt. Then they stopped their kissing to give themselves a chance to catch their breath. They intensly stared into each other’s eyes. ‘Bianca’ into Jenna’s baby blue eyes and ‘Jenna’ into Bianca’s dark hazel eyes. A cheeky grin started to spread across each of their faces.
Rayeleigh took Jenna’s hand and led her over to her bed. He sat down on the edge of the bed and gently pulled Jenna’s body onto Bianca’s lap. He slowly glid his hands along Jenna’s waist, drinking in her contours. Now on eye-level with her chest, he was completely entranced by her breasts. “Shake ’em for me,” he whispered. Against her will, Jenna’s body started shaking her boobs, causing her hefty orbs to swing from side to side. At the same time, Rayleigh started inching Bianca’s face closer and closer towards Jenna’s chest until he was nestling inbetween her soft globes, surrounded on both sides with warm flesh. Then he lifted up his stolen hands, placed them on either side of her mounds, and began pressing and squeezing them, really rubbing in feeling of their softness and making Jenna moan with pleasure.
After a small pause Rayleigh motioned Jenna’s body to get off and gently, with his hand, guided her head down inbetween his legs. Without an explicit prompt, ‘Jenna’ started softly kissing Bianca’s waiting slit. Jenna’s upper lips brushed ever so lightly against Bianca’s lower lips, as if she was teasing her. Then she started to slowly trace the tip of her tongue up and down Bianca’s opening, making it quiver with pleasure. Rayleigh started moaning in Bianca’s sultry voice as arousal welled up inside his stolen body.
‘Jenna’ then entered Bianca with her tongue and started deeply kissing her nether regions and feasting on her sweet juices. The pleasure inside Bianca’s body started rising and rising until, finally, a wave of orgams swept over Bianca’s body. “Oh, gooood!” ‘Bianca’ groaned. ‘Her’ meaty thighs clamped down abruptly on Jenna’s head, trapping her as if she was caught in a vice. The shaking of ‘her’ legs made Jenna’s head vibrate.
Rayleigh started to slowly come down from his high, breaving heavily. Basking in its afterglow, he gently caressed Jenna’s head. “Wooow … That was amaaaaazing!” he exlaimed. “You’ve done well, ‘Jenna’. I think it’s only fair that I repay you. How about a little appetizer?” He then took one of Bianca’s feet and placed it right in front of her face, nudging her lips with her big toe. “I think you like that, don’t you? Yeah, I know you like that.” The tone of Bianca’s voice started to turn domineering.
“Ew, don’t make me do this. This is disgusting!” the real Jenna thought. Milo on the other hand seemed strangely aroused by this. What he didn’t realize was that Rayleigh had weakend his grip on him quite a while ago. He had subconciously been going along with Rayleigh’s act, dutifuly playing his part. Without any further force from Rayleigh he started licking Bianca’s feet, up and down their entire sole and sucking vigorously sucking on her toes.
“Goood,” Rayleigh cooed. “Now get up, slut!” With that Milo bolted upwards and stood erect like a soldier. Then Rayleigh got up off the bed and stood in front of Milo. He reached out with both of Bianca’s hands and squeezed Jenna’s breasts hard, as if he wanted to squeeze juice out of lemons. “Ow!” Milo winced in pain. Jenna’s nipples became stiff with arousal.
Milo was still in turmoil about the morality of all of this, but he could no longer deny that it was exciting him. Then—slap, slap, slap! Jenna’s breasts jiggled widly with each hit that Rayleigh brought down on them. The pain reverberated throughout Jenna’s boobs and fuelled Milo’s rising pleasure as Bianca’s hands left increasingly redder marks on them. Rayleigh then gently rolled Jenna’s nipples inbetween his fingers. And without warning, he suddenly twisted them with a tremendous amount of force, nearly drawing blood and eliciting a cry of pain and pleasure from Milo, as an orgasm washed over him that almost made Jenna’s knees buckle under the strain.
Rayleigh then drew a finger across Jenna’s wet slit, which made Milo shudder. He played with a string of Jenna’s juices inbetween his fingers and said, “I see someone’s been enjoying their punishment.” Milo did not dare to speak as his wildest fantasies were coming true right in this moment. All he could muster was a muffled, “mmmmhh,” while he nodded. Both Milo and Rayleigh increasingly enjoyed Rayleigh’s power trip, though for different reasons.
“Who told you you’re allowed to enjoy this, you disgusting freak?” Rayleigh said in a threatening tone. “I guess I’ll have to teach you!” With that, he forcefully threw Milo onto Jenna’s bed. He then took a deep breath before Bianca’s hands started raining down pain on Jenna’s ass. The intense spanking caused the heat inside of Milo to flare up again. “Yeees, harder! Harder!” Milo cried.
But before he was able to peak a second time, Rayleigh flipped over Jenna’s body onto her back. Then he grabbed the back of Jenna’s head and this time slammed it down into her own privates. He kept it there with brute force. Even though Jenna’s body was very flexible, this forced position still caused Milo considerable pain. Jenna’s breasts squished uncomfortably into her ribcage and thereby constricted her lungs. “Who told you you could talk back, you little slut?” ‘Bianca’ shouted. “Now, eat up or your mistress is gonna show you what real pain is!”
As commanded, Milo started licking Jenna’s slit, taking in her unfamiliar yet delicious taste. As his tongue explored the depths of his stolen hole, the pleasure in his body kept rising and rising. However, at the same time, his oxygen supply started to run low, as he could hardly breathe in this position. Knowing that he had only a limited amount of time, Milo drasticly increased his fervor in lapping up Jenna’s sweet juices, hoping to free himself before he passed out. In a race between hitting orgasm and suffocation, his stolen lips became slicker and slicker while his vision steadily darkenend.
But finally, in a last ditch effort, he managed to send himself over the edge and hit another orgasm before he could pass out in Jenna’s body. Rayleigh took the shaking of Jenna’s legs as a sign and pulled up her head, making Milo gasp for much needed air. “Goood girl,” Rayleigh commended ‘Jenna’ in a soothing voice while caressing her head. Milo panted heavily. “You we’re right,” he said with a deeply content smile spreading across his stolen face. “This is fun.”
All characters are 18 or older.
Rachel Smith came home from school exhausted. She did not want to think about going back to school for tomorrow, the tests she’d taken today alone had mentally drained her and going back tomorrow to finish the rest of them was not a pleasant thought. At least that would be their last day of testing for a while. I almost forgot Rachel thought as she plopped down onto the couch, I promised Elizabeth and Susan I'd check up on them.
Me: Hey all!
How were the tests?
Elizabeth: Ugh!
Don’t talk to me about them right now, alright?
Susan: I don’t think I did too well, honestly
Think I’m going to flunk biology at this rate…
I hope I’ll still be able to graduate though
Me: I’m not sure how the colleges will take that
You know, failing thing?
Susan: omg
Rachel, shut up.
Did you even do your tests?
Or were you doing your little “cheating”?
Rachel paused. Of course, she hadn’t cheated today, the thought hadn’t even crossed her mind to do so. Afterall, if she had, what would have been the point of all those sleepless nights studying for all this? But… I mean… for English, Matthew will be in the same class as me… Rachel swallowed, not sure if this was something she was really considering doing, then again, it would make her life a lot easier. As far as she knew, no one was able to tell what happened to them after she left, although there was the problem that she wouldn’t be able to stay inside them for too long, otherwise she might not have enough time to write down the answers on her own test.
Rachel shook her head and picked up her phone again:
Me:As if!
Unlike some people, I wouldn’t use my powers for selfish reasons!
Elizabeth: Girl,
You used them to see how large Trevor’s penis was
Me: That wasn’t selfish!
That was for science!
Anyway
I promise you girls I didn’t cheat
Well, she didn’t cheat today anyway. But tomorrow, well that was another story. Although Elizabeth and Susan didn’t need to know that. It wouldn’t be fair to them if they knew she was having an easier time just because of something like this. It’s funny how it all happened.
There were three of them, Rachel, Elizabeth, and Susan. Susan was the shortest of them, with tanned skin and dark hair. Elizabeth was the tallest, standing taller than even some of the boys at their school. Unlike Susan and Rachel, Elizabeth had lean muscles all along her body, although most people wouldn’t notice as she kept her clothes on the baggier side. And then there was Rachel who stood shorter than Elizabeth, but taller than Susan. Rachel’s red hair was pulled back in a loose ponytail and she was laughing at a joke Susan said.
They had taken a break from studying for their upcoming tests when Rachel noticed a yard sale in their neighborhood run by an old woman. When asked, the woman gave them a sad smile and told them most of these things belonged to either her late husband or her daughter, both of whom sadly passed away in a car accident a few weeks back.
While Elizabeth was consoling the woman, Rachel decided to look through some of the belongings that were up for sale. Some old clothes, a few sports equipment, and some books. Rachel paused when she noticed a box of books mostly hidden behind some golf clubs. She peered over the top, and nearly squealed when she saw they were first edition copies of Jane Smith’s Dearest Diary series. Is this the whole collection? Rachel wondered, flipping through some of the books in the box. It was indeed.
“Excuse me?” Rachel asked, “How much for the box of them?”
The old woman gave a small smile and walked closer, examining the thing that caught Rachel’s eye, “For the set, I’d say twenty dollars should do the trick,” the woman replied, “Hazel loved this when she was a kid.”
Rachel eagerly handed the woman the money and as soon as she took the box in her hands the woman piped up again, “Oh, I think my dear Tom might’ve left something in one of those books. He always liked getting into some trouble, if you find it it’s yours to keep!”
Trouble? Rachel smiled and waved for Elizabeth and Susan to follow her as they went back to her house. Once they were in his room, Rachel immediately got to work making room in her bookshelf to store those books. While she was doing so, Elizabeth and Susan were making light jokes at her expense, out of all the things in that yard sale, Rachel got books, most of which she already owned.
Of course you wouldn’t understand the pleasure of a first edition book you love Rachel thought, placing five of the twelve books in her bookcase. Something slipped out from between the pages of book six though. Rachel frowned, and bent down to pick it up, “What’s that?” Susan asked, as she and Elizabeth got closer.
“It looks like a letter,” Rachel replied, picking it up in her hands.
“Should we open it?” Susan asked.
“We probably shouldn’t,” Elizabeth replied, “it’s not ours.”
“That old lady said we could have whatever we find inside.” Rachel reminded her, getting ready to open it.
Elizabeth stepped forward and made a swipe for the letter, “What if it’s something dangerous? Like… drugs or something?”
Rachel managed to fend her off and Susan helped hold Elizabeth back, “We won’t know until we try. Besides, aren’t you two just the tiniest bit curious?”
Elizabeth swallowed, but didn’t answer. Susan, however, was nodding her head enthusiastically. That was all Rachel needed and she opened the envelope, not sure what might be inside.
To little fanfare, all that was inside was just a letter, “It looks like a simple letter,” Rachel revealed with a sigh.
“What’s it say?” Susan asked.
Rachel held the letter up, the handwriting wasn’t the greatest, and neither was the paper quality, but eventually she managed to work out the words. She read aloud:
To Hazel,
I want you to have something of mine. It’s a little trick I’ve picked up from my travels when I was younger. Maybe one day I’ll tell you where I found it, but until that day comes, I will leave with this and this alone.
Now, I don’t want to tell you much of the details of what I got up to with this little trick of mine, but just know that I know what to look for so don’t you think about causing any trouble with this, alright?
Rachel frowned when she tried to read beyond that point. She wasn’t sure if maybe the old man’s writing got particularly bad or if he was writing in another language, but she couldn’t make heads or tails of what was written after. It all just looked like a bunch of squiggly symbols.
“What’s wrong?” Susan asked.
“I can’t read anything else,” Rachel replied.
“Well maybe that’s for the best then,” Elizabeth said as Rachel stared harder at the words, “afterall, this seems like something intimate between a dad and his daughter, I don’t think it’s really our place to - OH MY GOD!”
At first, Rachel wasn’t sure what got Elizabeth so excited, and then Susan started freaking out too. They were shouting at her to drop the letter, and Rachel looked at them, not sure why they were freaking out, but then she realized the paper was burning in her hands.
She sucked in a breath, but before she could even think of letting go, the fire completely enveloped the paper, however, as the fire burned Rachel swore the strange words glowed white hot against the fire. What happened next, Rachel wasn’t exactly sure, the fire and the words flowed into her and Rachel felt something tugging at her very being. Suddenly, she felt herself lurching forward and she stumbled back until her back hit the wall.
“Ow!” Rachel cried out as the back of her head protested in pain.
“Rachel, oh my god, are you alright?” Susan cried.
Rachel, still with her eyes closed, replied, “I’m fine, just a little bump.”
“Elizabeth, this is serious!” Susan nearly shrieked.
Rachel opened her eyes, and she noticed she was taller, and her body felt stronger than it had before. She wiped some stray blonde strands from her face -- wait, blonde hair?
She looked over at Susan and saw she was crouching over Rachel’s own body. Rachel stared in horror, lifting up her hands to see they weren’t actually her hands, but were actually Elizabeth’s.
“Elizabeth!” Susan hissed, “Don’t just stand there! Get help!”
“I’m not Elizabeth!” Rachel breathed.
“What?”
“I said I’m not Elizabeth!” Rachel said, “I’m Rachel,” she pointed to her own body on the floor, “that… that’s my body… except,” she looked down at herself again, “I’m not in it.”
“Is Elizabeth in there?” Susan asked.
Hello? Rachel thought, Hello? Elizabeth! Are you there? She shook her head and crouched down beside her own body. Her body was still breathing, that was good, at least it wouldn’t die without her inside. She tried poking and prodding, but no response.
“Elizabeth isn’t in this body,” Rachel replied, “and it looks like mine’s empty.”
Before either of them could think of what happened, the door opened and Rachel’s mom came in. She was gasping for breath, “Girls! What happened? Why were you screaming?”
“O-oh! Mo-Mrs. Smith!” Rachel began, trying to think of a way out of this, “There was… a spider hiding in the books! A big one! It scared us all until we managed to kill it, but… I think Rachel fainted from the sight of it.”
Rachel’s mom sighed, “Well, that’s alright,” she frowned at the sight of Rachel’s body unconscious on the floor, “I think you should make sure Rachel didn’t hurt herself when she fell, it could be serious.”
“We will,” Susan piped up, “thanks, Mrs. Smith!”
With that, Rachel’s mom, thankfully left the room and Rachel and Susan were still trying to figure out what happened. Am I trapped here? Rachel wondered, How do I get back to my body?
“Can you get out of her?” Susan asked.
“I don’t know!” Rachel replied, running her fingers through Elizabeth’s blonde hair, “I’m-I’m trying to think!”
“Well what happened that made you go inside her?” Susuan asked.
“I-I-I don’t know!” Rachel hissed, “I just felt something pulling at me and one second I was in my body and the next I’m in Elizabeth’s!”
Susan looked around, trying to see if there were any remains of the paper left that might explain what happened. While she was doing so, Rachel was taking a few deep breaths as she looked back at her body on the floor. Alright, I’ll… see if I can’t replicate that, somehow.
Sitting down, Rachel closed her eyes and imagined herself, a ghost of herself, getting outside of Elizabeth’s body. She kept the image, concentrating harder and harder until she felt something, like a hook pulling at her. Is it working? Can I get out of here?
Rachel focused on that feeling and imagined that hook pulling her out of Elizabeth’s body. The feeling of pulling grew stronger and stronger until Elizabeth shuddered and Rachel was able to slip out. Only… she wasn’t back in her body.
She floated outside, like a ghost. From this, she was able to see her body still on the floor and Elizabeth slowly regaining consciousness. She went over towards her body, feeling a slight pull, but hesitated when she noticed Susan was still searching for any clue of what might’ve happened, crouching down to look for any remains of that strange letter.
Rachel smiled, feeling a little mischievous, it wouldn’t be fair if only Liz got possessed, afterall. She floated closer to Susan and felt a slight pull as she got closer. She plunged herself into Susuan just as she was standing up and Susan shuddered, gasped, and then Rachel opened her eyes and found herself in Susan’s body.
Elizabeth groaned, “Ow… I think I hit my head… Oh my-! Rachel! Are you-?”
“I’m fine,” Rachel replied, facing Elizabeth.
“Susan, this isn’t the time for joking around, I think Rachel’s-”
Rachel held up a hand, “Liz, relax, it’s me, Rachel. I think that letter was a spell of some kind… it put me in your body and then I was able to get out and decided to possess Susan.”
Elizabeth swallowed, frowning, “You really expect me to believe that?”
“I know it sounds far-fetched, but it’s the truth! Look, would Susan really be trying to mess with you if I was really in danger?”
The wheels were turning behind Elizabeth’s eyes, but Rachel knew she still didn’t believe this. “Prove it,” she said, “Tell me something only Rachel would know.”
Rachel thought for a moment, but decided this might be the perfect opportunity to mess with Elizabeth for a bit. “You panicked in the fifth grade when you forgot to buy a gift for Susan’s birthday and had to piggyback off my gift. In middle school you decided to tell me that you thought boys were icky and had no idea why Susan was so interested in them, going as far as calling Maxwell, her current crush at the time, a loser dweeb,” Rachel saw Elizabeth’s expression changing from skeptical to disbelief and knew she believed her, but decided to keep going, “in freshman year you came out to me as a lesbian and I assured you that Susan would accept you, too, and after a week of planning you came out as a lesbian. The day afterwards, I decided to tell you I was bisexual and then told Susan the day after…” Elizabeth was looking a bit red in the face now, “and last year, you and I shared a kiss behind the school to test things out. We didn’t tell Susan and while we fooled around, we decided it was better to stay as friends.”
Elizabeth was covering her face with her hands now, “Jeez, I believed you after the second thing, you didn’t need to keep going.”
Rachel giggled and gave Elizabeth a quick peck on the cheek. She barely had time to react before Elizabeth lashed out, swiping at her with her hand. Rachel kept laughing, although she made sure to cover her face with her arms, “Woah! Careful, Liz! This is Susan’s body, you know!”
“I know,” Elizabeth growled, “and can you please get out of her? I’m already freaking out enough now.”
Rachel smiled and prepared herself to leave again. The pull came easier now, and she was able to easily slip out of Susan’s body and entered her own. She got up, wincing as she felt where her body had hit the floor when she flew out of it. Ow! I guess I have to be careful when I leave because I’ll feel the pain when I come back in! Ow!
While Rachel was tending to the ache in her head, Susan got up and looked around, confused as to why she was no longer near the bookshelf. She noticed, however, that both Elizabeth and Rachel were up. “What happened?” Susan asked slowly, “No way, Rachel? Did you possess me?”
“I thought it was the best way to explain to Elizabeth what happened,” Rachel replied, still rubbing her head, “Don’t worry, nothing happened while you were gone.”
“Yes,” Elizabeth replied, looking at Rachel with a dark expression, “nothing happened.”
“So neither of you were aware of anything while I was inside you?” Rachel asked, starting to get to her feet.
“Last thing I remembered before coming to was freaking out because that letter was on fire,” Elizabeth replied, “after that… I woke up on the floor.”
“Same,” Susan replied, “I was just looking for anything that might tell us what was happening when everything went black and then I was on the floor.”
After that little episode, the three of them decided to test out potential limits for Rachel’s powers. As far as they can tell, there was no distance limit to how far away she can get from her body, nor did there appear to be a time limit to how long Rachel can stay outside her body, although she didn’t want to stay out of it for too long as her body still needed to eat. As a ghost, Rachel wasn’t able to travel very fast, only going about walking speed, but she was able to go through walls and fly. She didn’t test out if she could possess animals because she was scared she might not be able to leave.
The three of them had some fun for her powers, with one of the first things Rachel did was possess Susan’s crush, Trevor, and go through his phone to look for any clues about what he might be interested in. Rachel found him alone in his room studying when she came upon him. As she slipped inside, Trevor shuddered and gasped, “What the f-!” before Rachel completely took over.
So, this is what it’s like being a boy, Rachel thought, flexing her arms, I could get used to this, anyway, time to see if I can find anything he’s interested in. His phone was, thankfully, unlocked and after combing through it, she gasped when she found his gallery and the stuff that was inside it. There were numerous pictures of girls in various states of undress, Rachel recognized them as being in her same grade and covered her mouth. Oh my… I never would’ve thought Trevor got around this much!
These pictures looked like they were taken by the girls themselves too, and they usually winked or smiled at the camera, no doubt intending this as a gift for Trevor for later. I need to tell Susan, now! she quickly messaged Susan from Trevor’s phone before deleting the conversation on his end so he wouldn’t have any evidence that she had been messing around with his stuff.
Rachel sighed and was about to leave Trevor’s body when she felt something pressing hard against her pants. Don’t tell me… she looked down and gasped when she saw Trevor’s boner winking at her. She licked her lips, she shouldn’t, she really shouldn’t, but… well she was always curious about what masturbating with a penis felt like and Trevor had plenty of material on his phone to get her going.
I'm going to masturbate as a boy!
Susan: Elizabeth is saying not to, but I wanna see a dick pic!
Alright! Before she could second guess the morality of the situation, Rachel got to her feet and locked herself in the bathroom before ripping off Trevor’s pants. Trevor’s penis wasn’t anything special, a bit on the smaller and slimmer side, but it reacted quickly to Rachel’s touch. She sent a quick picture to Susan before erasing all the evidence from Trevor’s phone before she got to work.
She opened Trevor’s gallery again, scrolling through the various pictures he had, all of it was making her feel warm and she quickly discovered a rhythm to stroking his cock. Mmh, Veronica definitely has a nice body! Rachel thought, sucking in a breath through clenched teeth, as she stared at a photo of a mostly naked Veronica, And Abigail's hot! Who knew she was hiding all that under her baggy clothes? Trevor’s dick was twitched in her hand as she scrolled his gallery, the pleasure beginning to overcome her. It was much faster than masturbating as a girl, and she could feel the pressure rising within herself. With one final grunt, Rachel experienced her first orgasm as a guy and decided it would be funny to leave Trevor in his own sperm soaked mess.
Susan decided not to pursue Trevor, not because of the various pictures on his phone, but because she thought his dick was too small, but Rachel thought she was caring too much about the wrong things, it felt perfect to her, the pictures on his phone, however, that would have turned her off of him if she had even been interested.
It was crazy to think that had all only been a few days ago, and now here she was, in class once again about to use her power to help her cheat on her tests. It was easy enough getting out of her own skin, she just had to make sure to make it look like she was thinking and not passed out in class. After leaving her body, she made her way to Matthew without much trouble and got inside of him.
As usual, there was a slight struggle as her consciousness overpowered the person already in here, but thankfully all Matthew did was let out a small gasp. Alright, I’m in! Rachel quickly flipped through Matthew’s test, doing her best to memorize what answers he’d pick before she returned to her own body.
As she left Matthew though, she saw something strange when she came back out. For a moment, she thought she saw a blur of something vaguely person-shaped slip into the body of one of the girls in class, a quiet girl with big glasses named Vanessa, someone Rachel rarely spoke to, but had heard some of the boys whisper about excitedly. At first, Rachel thought she imagined it until Vanessa gave the telltale shudder and gasped. What?
A wicked smile etched itself on Vanessa’s mouth and she raised her hand and asked to leave to go to the bathroom. Rachel was curious, wanting to see what was going on before she remembered she hadn’t written down any of the answers. Quickly, she returned to her own body and copied down the answers she’d gotten from Matthew, making sure to occasionally mark a different answer so she didn’t get flagged for cheating. Although how exactly they would prove she’d cheated was beyond her, it was better not to take any chances here.
From there, Rachel waited, keeping an eye on the clock. She’d finished her own test and almost an hour passed but Vanessa still wasn’t back. I need to go check on her. Putting her head down, Rachel slipped out of her body and left the classroom. She heard Vanessa, or whoever was inside Vanessa, say she was going to the bathroom so that’s where Rachel headed.
She slipped inside and immediately heard crying, mixed in with mumblings of words. Worried, Rachel came closer, stopping when she saw a pile of clothes, Vanessa’s clothes, laying in a puddle of water in front of the sinks and Vanessa huddled naked against the wall, crying.
Vanessa made little effort to hide her body, as her hands were busy covering her face rather than anything else, leaving her small breasts exposed, as well as exposing her shaved pussy. As she got closer, Rachel noticed something leaking from Vanessa’s vagina, like she had been aroused earlier.
What happened here? Rachel thought.
She approached Vanessa, examining her to see if something was wrong. It didn’t look like someone was inside her, but Rachel had no idea what happened. Naturally she couldn’t ask Vanessa this, and even if she could Vanessa wouldn’t have any memory of what happened when she was possessed.
Rachel looked down at the clothes on the floor. They were wet, and wouldn’t look like they’d dry until after the test. I… I need to help her. Rachel went inside Vanessa. She gasped as she found herself in control of the other girl's body, and shivered from the coldness of the bathroom tile against her naked skin.
She couldn’t help but notice something else. This body felt good like it had just recently orgasmed. Rachel gulped, and stood up. She grabbed as many paper towels as she could and went to work trying to dry off Vanessa’s clothes. It wouldn’t get it all out, but that wasn’t the plan.
She slipped the clothes on, shivering intensely at how cold everything was before leaving the bathroom where one of the hall monitors noticed her and flagged her down.
“Young lady,” he began, “why on earth are you soaking wet?”
“There’s a problem with the sink,” Rachel lied, “it sprayed water all over me when I tried to wash my hands.”
The hall monitor sighed, “Well, I can’t let you return to your classroom like this, follow me, we’ll see if we can get you some dry clothes from the lost and found.”
Vanessa returned to class wearing an oversized hoodie along with a pair of sweatpants that were slightly too big for her. It didn’t help that they both smelled of sweat and body odor, but at least now Vanessa could finish her test. Feeling extra helpful, Rachel decided to fill in the answers for her that she took from Matthew, again, making sure she separated them from her own answers. Alright, I hope this goes well for her, Rachel thought as she got ready to leave her body poor girl.
With that, she returned to her own body and waited until the bell rang and class was let out to go to lunch. Is there someone else here with powers like mine? she wondered as she grabbed her belongings. Rachel glanced around the room, wondering if maybe whoever it was might’ve been in the room with her. No, she hadn’t noticed anyone else seemingly passed out like how she looks when she becomes a ghost. Someone from outside her classroom then, but staff or student? Boy or girl? As Rachel walked into the hallway and towards the cafeteria, she continued to glance around as more and more students came into the hall. Any one of them could have powers like hers.
Rachel thankfully managed to find Susan and Elizabeth during lunch. She was worried they would have different lunch schedules because of the test, but that wasn’t the case. Elizabeth and Susan were in the middle of talking about what they were going to do after the test. They almost didn’t notice Rachel sitting down next to them until she asked, “Hey, has anyone in your class acted… weird today?”
“Well hello to you, too, Rachel,” Susan replied, “anyway… no, not really. Why? Did something happen?”
Rachel lowered her voice, it wouldn’t be good if whoever was behind this overheard what she was going to tell them. No telling how this other person would react. “During the test… you know that quiet girl, Vanessa? I saw someone jump into her and, after some time had passed, I decided to follow using my powers…” she paused as she gathered herself to prepare to explain what happened next as she was still shaken by the sight of it, “when I found her in the bathroom, she was naked and all of her clothes had been soaked in the sink. When I hopped inside of her I also felt like… like she had just orgasmed.”
Susan and Elizabeth gasped and leaned back in their seats, their eyes wide with horror. “What did you do?” Elizabeth asked.
“I dried off her clothes the best I could,” Rachel explained, “afterwards, I picked up some clothes from the lost and found and finished her test for her.” After she finished, Rachel looked around the cafeteria, wondering if anyone had been listening in to their conversation. None of the students seemed to notice or care, being far more interested in their own meals or conversations. Still, Rachel felt her skin crawl at the thought that the person responsible was in this room with them.
“Should…” Susan hesitated, “should we do something about this?”
“What can we do?” Elizabeth asked, “I don’t think any member of the staff will believe us if we tell them what happened and I’m not sure if there’s anything we can do to this creep without putting ourselves in harm's way!”
“I might be able to do something.” Rachel said.
“Rachel, no-” Elizabeth began.
“I’m the only one with powers like this,” Rachel cut her off, “I’m the only one who would be able to see them, and I might be able to put a stop to all this.”
“Rachel,” Elizabeth said, “please be careful, alright? From what you said, I… don’t feel comfortable with you going to confront this guy alone.”
“Elizabeth is right,” Susan agreed, “what if he’s, I don’t know, able to turn the tables on you?”
Rachel swallowed, feeling sick, “I don’t know,” she replied honestly, “but I can’t just sit here and do nothing.”
For the rest of the day, Rachel was on high alert, keeping a close eye on any of her classmates to see if they acted off. However, nothing happened. At least, not in her class anyway. After the tests were over and everyone got their phones back, Rachel was immediately hit with several messages from both Susan and Elizabeth.
Elizabeth: Rachel, we have a problem
He struck again.
Melissa, you know, the girl in the school band with the freckles?
She left for the restroom and didn’t come back
Going to check on her now
Susan: Rachel, problem.
several girls were straight up missing when we came back
The teacher didn’t know what happened to them
Some of their friends said the girls left during lunch and then they just didn’t come back
Fuck. Fuck. Fuck! Rachel took in a breath, and as calmly as she could, she looked around for anything suspicious. She almost missed it, but she saw one of the girls in the cheer leading team, a tall brunette named Victoria, suddenly gasp and shudder, stopping briefly mid walk and suddenly turning around with a slight smile on her face. Bingo.
Me:I found him. I’m going to follow him for a bit and see what happens
Elizabeth: Careful.
Susan: Stay safe
With that, Rachel put her phone away and followed Victoria, or rather the person possessing Victoria, through the hallways. She made sure to keep her distance, didn’t want whoever was inside Victoria getting suspicious about her, but she also made sure to keep Victoria in her line of sight so she wouldn’t get away.
At first, Rachel thought the possessor would take Victoria into another bathroom, but no, whoever it was was taking Victoria inside the girls locker room. No one else was inside when Victoria walked in, and Rachel was barely able to slip in herself without the door closing on her. From there, she decided to hide herself away near the entrance where, hopefully, her body wouldn’t be seen.
Alright, Rachel thought, her mouth a bit dry, I’m going in. She separated herself from her body and floated over in the direction of the lockers.
She wasn’t surprised when she saw Victoria’s body already in a state of undress. Whoever was inside her had already taken off Victoria’s shoes, socks, pants, and shirt, leaving her in just her white bra and panties. The imposter stood in front of the mirror inside Victoria’s locker, admiring Victoria’s body with a wicked grin on her face as her hands reached behind her back to unclip the bra, slipping it off her and allowing Victoria’s full breasts to come into view.
Rachel caught sight of herself in the locker mirror and froze, Oh god, does he see me? The imposter, however, didn’t look like he was able to see ghosts while he was possessing someone, much like how Rachel didn’t see him while she was inside Matthew’s body. While Rachel stood frozen, the imposter took the opportunity to slide off Victoria’s panties and was now standing completely naked in front of the mirror, admiring how Victoria looked. “Oh yeah,” she growled, “much better than that mousy little Vanessa, no idea what the other guys were seeing in her.”
Rachel continued floating over, moving agonizingly slow.
One of Victoria’s hands went to her breasts, cupping them and squeezing the nipples. “Mmm, bigger than Melissa’s,” she moaned, “but not as sensitive-OH!” Victoria arched her back as her fingers slipped inside her vagina, “Oh FUCK! Oh! I think she’s the most sensitive one so far!”
Rachel held out her hands as she got closer to Victoria. Unlike before, where she always felt a slight pull towards the body she was about to enter, here she felt a slight push and she had to force herself to get closer. Fortunately, the imposter didn’t seem to notice, lost as he was busy pleasuring himself in Victoria’s body. As he got closer to the climax, Rachel was able to make her way into Victoria’s body. Get out!
”What the? Who are you? You get out!”
Rachel jerked, causing Victoria’s leg to jerk. Her vision was darkness until she saw flashes of the locker room from Victoria’s perspective. She felt a hand closing in on her throat and wasn’t sure who was the one squeezing, if it was her or the other person. I said… GET OUT1
With a shove, Rachel pushed the other presence out of Victoria and gained control for a brief moment. She looked around and was about to leave when she felt the presence trying to come back in, Victoria’s body started shuddering and Rachel once again found herself fighting for control against this creep.
I won’t let you take advantage of anyone else! Rachel screamed, leaving Victoria’s body, but making sure she dragged the other presence out with her. Bodiless, as ghosts, they both floated in the locker room, and while they had each other’s hands around the other person’s throat, neither of them were able to feel pain, just mild discomfort.
But Rachel gasped when she saw who the other person was. It was Trevor, and he was glaring down at her, but the anger quickly melted into surprise and they both let go, floating a little bit away from each other. “Trevor?” Rachel gasped.
“Rachel?” Trevor gasped.
Rachel thought back to when she searched Trevor’s phone, some of those pictures of the girls were taken from their perspectives, at first, she had thought Trevor was flirting around with all those girls, but could he have actually been possessing them and used them to give himself those pictures?
“How… how long did you have this power?” Rachel asked.
“A month, just about,” Trevor replied, sneering, “I think you can see what I’ve been using it for. You?”
“A little over two weeks.”
Trevor thought for a moment, and his sneer deepened, “Ah, so I guess it was you I have to thank for waking up covered in my own mess that one time. Well, as you can see, you might’ve inspired me to do more with my powers than just simple pictures.”
“Why did you leave them stranded without clothes?”
Trevor shrugged, “I didn’t do that will all of them, just the ones who went out of their way to mock me, judge me, call me a creep! A pervert! Loser!”
Rachel scoffed, “I don’t think they were too far off with those claims seeing what you’ve done,”
“Really?” Trevor asked, coming closer, “You violated me, and then judge me when I do the same? Well, let’s see how you like it then! Your body must be around here, somewhere, right?”
Before she could react, Trevor shoved her aside and started floating off towards the exit of the locker room, right where her body was. Shit! Rachel thought, floating behind him. Trevor glanced behind him as he floated, “Heh, guess I’m getting close.”
Fuck! Rachel thought, I shouldn’t have followed! Now he knows where my body is! She tried going faster, using her ghostly arms and legs to try to propel herself forward, but it was no use, both her and Trevor were going the exact same speed, but Trevor was ahead of her. No.
Her body came into view, slumped over against the wall. Trevor chuckled as he got closer and slowly started to slip inside. NO! Rachel reached forward, forcing herself inside before Trevor could get in her body. She expected resistance, a fight, anything, but she gasped awake as she easily slipped inside her body.
What? Where’s-? Suddenly, she gasped, her body jerking on its own accord, she felt him then, trying to force his way inside of her. Rachel knew then that he wanted her to get inside first, so she’d be trapped while he possessed her. She needed to leave! Now!
“You’re not going anywhere.” Trevor whispered in her mind as Rachel felt the pulling turn into pushing as she forced inside her body as Trevor took control. She continued fighting, but she was quickly losing. She stopped feeling her legs, then her arms, until all she controlled was her eyes and then her vision slowly slipped away as she lost all control. no…
Trevor gasped awake, grinning as he looked down at his hands, Rachel’s hands. Okay Rachel, let’s see how you like being played with. He made his way over to the lockers again, having completely forgotten about Victoria until she finally regained consciousness and shrieked when she discovered she was naked.
“Rachel!” Victoria shrieked, grabbing Rachel’s shirt, “What happened? Why am I naked? Did you see whoever did this?”
Trevor smiled, and leaned closer, kissing Victoria on the lips, when he pulled back, Victoria was staring at him wide eyed, “I’m sorry,” he said, “I just couldn’t resist, especially seeing you like this.”
Victoria pulled away, quickly grabbing her clothes and using them to cover herself, “Rachel, what the hell? This isn’t the time for anything like that!”
Trevor held up his hands, “Easy, easy, I was just suggesting we can take advantage of the moment, you know?”
Victoria’s face went red and she quickly ran out of the locker room. Damn, Trevor thought, watching her go, I was really looking forward to trying sex as a woman. Maybe I came off too strong. Oh well, at least I still have this body.
Trevor stood in front of the mirror of Victoria’s locker. Let’s see what we’re working with here. Trevor went to work, taking off Rachel’s boots first. He was surprised to see she wasn’t wearing any socks, but that was fine, less work for him. Afterwards, her shirt came off, Oh Rachel, naughty girl, underneath, a black bra held back her freckled breasts. I can’t wait to play with those Trevor thought, but first, her pants came off next, and Trevor eagerly ripped off the matching black panties. Oh my! Trevor laughed giddily as the underwear came off, I was not expecting this! Rachel’s pussy was completely shaved, giving him a nice clean view of her mound and puffy lips.
His hands went to his bra, he shook slightly from anticipation before taking it off. Rachel’s breasts weren’t as large as Victoria’s, but they were very soft and bouncy, and the freckles dusting across her skin drew his eyes to her breasts' natural roundness. He swallowed, breathing deeply as heat gathered between Rachel’s legs.
No sense putting all this off, then Without further ado, Trevor sat down and got to work fingering Rachel. Oh! Trevor bit his lip, Rachel’s back arching of its own accord as his fingers slipped inside her warmth, Shit! She’s sensitive! He licked his lips, moaning deeply as he fingered her. He found her clitoris easily and a few flicks nearly incapacitated him from the sheer pleasure.
He grunted, his free hand cupping her breasts and rubbing her erect nipples. Finally, it came. With a loud groan, Trevor felt Rachel’s body climax and laid dazed for a moment, unable to feel his legs. Fuck, Rachel. I think… out of all the bodies I’ve possessed, yours is my favorite. Trevor was about to get up and leave Rachel laying here in her shame when he heard a ding coming from her discarded pants.
It was Rachel’s phone.
Elizabeth: Rachel, you alright?
Did you find out who did it?
Trevor grinned, maybe he might be able to have sex with a woman after all. He just needed to play his cards better this time. Sorry, Rachel, looks like I’m staying in here for a little longer.
Me: Don’t worry, I’m fine.
Wanna meet up at my house?
I’ll tell you what I found out.
Elizabeth: Sure
I’ll bring Susan with me.
Oh, this was just getting better and better.
The End?
The attendant just let me in the laundry service without second guessing. I just walked through the front door wearing some safety vest claiming to be a safety inspector. I even had a hard hat and some papers I scribbled on as a back up for proof but the owner didn’t care.
He just said, “Do I need to pay anything?”
Obviously I said no. “It’s just a surprise inspection.”
“Then don’t take too long.”
“It won’t take too long.”
This was a lot easier than I thought.
You would think that security would be a lot tighter than this… but then again the Louvre got robbed so maybe people just easily trust the safety vest.
I breezed through the front of the laundromat. It was just stacks of washing machines lining up the walls. There were a couple of benches where people could sit and watch the damn things like those old TVs.
Oh I’m blabbering right now. I need to go deeper.
“Where do you keep your dirty clothes?”
“We clean them.”
“Yeah but before that. Say someone drops of clothes and you’re packed so you gotta make it wait somewhere. Where do you keep those.”
The owner’s eyes lit up, more concerned than anything. “Oh, they go into storage— but we immediately wash them. Thoroughly too.”
“I— don’t need the details… just show me where it is.”
He didn’t even fight me, thank god. The storage room was cramped. Cramped from all of these damn clothes. Somehow it was organized though, from A to Z. I had to shuffle my way to C only. That’s where I needed to be.
“Achoo!”
Could need a good dusting too. I fake scribbled on my paper. The owner couldn’t see what I wrote but his reserved sigh was all I needed to know it was over for him.
Lucky for him I’m not ratting him out… after all I’m about to do something even more unforgivable than a poorly maintained room. I leaned over to the C-stack. There were two boxes with Cass written on it. Weird, they all had underwear. Not that I’m complaining I needed that after all.
“Which one is hers…” I mean it’s obviously the black panties ones right?
“Excuse me?”
“Uhh, Iisten, Mr Detergent? This is the type of stuff we’re trained to sniff out.”
“But we just got this today! It’ll be out before you know it.”
“Right, I’m gonna need to inspect these evidence in HQ. We’ll send this back in a jiffy. Promise.” I carried the two Cass’s and made way for the exit.
To my surprise, Mr Detergent (not his actual name) took a stand and grabbed me by the arm.
“I’m sorry but you can only bring one.”
“L—let me pick.” One had colors more than a rainbow puke, sparkling glitter and screamed cutesy. The other was mostly black laces and… extremely risqué taste. Well the choice seemed easy…
I gave away the rainbow pile and left the building. I had all I needed for my experiment.
———
It wasn’t right to call it an experiment. For two reasons…
One, I wasn’t in my lab. This was my apartment. It fit none of the criteria of a great lab. Lab’s were like all white and clean with bright lights. My single room apartment, more aptly called a studio, needed house cleaning two semesters ago. My sofa was older than my land lord. But eh, rent is cheap so I’m not complaining too much.
I put down the pile of clothes on the coffee table. Just beside my unfinished box of pizza, for decoration. I’ll have some later when all of this is done.
And two, I pulled out a locket, this has nothing to do with science. You see, a young lady with huge honkers approached me one day asking if I wanted to see life in a better view. I thought, ‘damn those are some massive knockers’, then she slapped me in the face… nearly knocked the soul out of me.
Before leaving, she gifted me this locket.
‘Place the hair of who you desire into this and get your wish, dumbass.’
That was a week ago. I got slapped and the stinging never really went away, figuratively.
I don’t even know why I was doing it but there’s no point dwelling. It’s said to bring me closer to the one I desire. Then I want to be with Cassandra. She’s a goth lady. I never really talked to her. She doesn’t talk much but damn is she a looker.
I pulled out one of Cass’s underwear. It was a thong. I was already in deep so what the heck. I gave it a good sniff.
Lilac.
“She’s definitely crazy in the sheets damn.”
I picked off one of the follicles entrenched in the thong. She probably doesn’t shave and I don’t know how to feel about that. Well I guess I feel like this plan better work, or else I just did something unforgivable… and unforgettable.
I placed the hair inside the locket. It closed by itself.
———
I immediately knew something was off the moment I woke up in a different living room.
The first thing I did when I could move was run to the mirror.
Oh! And guess what? I’ve got tits.
Not man titties — actual Yamato cannon titties.
I thought this was a dream so I lifted the globes up— then dropped them. They plopped right down, bouncing a little bit.
“???”
And my reflection was not my own. So I thought, would I be in Cassandra’s body? Inside the goth beauty’s body, now that would have been a twist. But here’s the problem… It wasn’t Cassandra’s either!
I did jumping and watched the woman jump. Her boobs jiggled a lot but that makes sense since her melons were nearly the size of literal melons.
This was my first rodeo yet I had no issue moving in this body. I turned around and watched the beauty do the same. She wasn’t doing it in a sexy stripper kind a way. Hell she moved like how I moved. I tried to do the robot and she did as well.
I skipped all the pleasantries threw my ass back hoping to god no one saw me do that and guess what? She twerked right back. Ten times the recoil, ‘cus I saw her ass clap I heard it too! It was like an actual clap with a soft plop just to remind you that was flesh and the good stuff.
I felt a boner coming but there’s no pipe to feel. Something just started aching down there. Her nipples were hardening. And you know the weirdest part?
“I felt that clap…” I said. She said. We both said it. I was her. She was me.
This was crazy! And the thought of seeing this 9/10 dolly parton inspired lady do the dumbest shit was scarousing me. But that wasn’t right.
“Where the hell is Cassandra? Who the hell is this blonde bombshell?”
“… uhh, you’re right here Cass. Also way to suck your own clit, glazing yourself.”
Fate had a funny way of answering you. Because Cassandra was right there by the door — beautiful Cassandra with her pale skin complimenting her dark fashion — watching me throw it back, freaky style. No, she was watching this body twerk ‘F R E A K Y’ style like an idiot, get it right. She had an unsurprised look while I most certainly looked half dead from the shock. Wait—
“But I thought you were Cassandra?”
“No.”
“Cass right?”
“Yeah.”
“Cassandra?”
“Never. Did you hit your head or something?”
This was confusing me. What the hell was going on?!
“Let’s assume I did… Like I’m a blonde so I’m dumb right? So like, who am I exactly.”
“Alright, whatever…” Cassandra sighed “First, you’re not a dumb blonde. You hate being called that and you even got the GPA to prove it—“
“I’m a genius?”
“You’re above average— let me finish answering Cass!”
Okay why was she pouting like that— you’re making me melt with your smile. Also, I think I’m experiencing my first lady boner. Something is getting hard down there… wherever.
“Second, we both call each other Cass because we thought it’d be cool — I’m Cassie, you’re Cassandra.”
What? Ok, I just got confirm—
“We’re friends?” The way I said it was more pure and poignant than I thought I ever could. It was like this body was having an effect on me…
Instead of acting like a monolith, Cassie smiled back. In that cute goth way that teased you. “What was it you said before last summer? Besties.”
A galaxy worth of power just surged into me. It condensed into a tiny ball of energy heading for this body’s core, further burrowing deep in Cass’s nether, before it erupted like the second big bang.
I came. Cassandra came.
I crumpled to the floor.
“Cass, what the fu—!”
“I’m gonna need some ice down there…”
Part 1: Cynthia
“Cynthia! You have a present!”
As my mom’s voice rang through the house, I was initially excited. I mean, a present is a good thing. Images of jewelry, chocolate, or something cute and fluffy had me bounding from my room, down the stairs, and walking into our entryway where my mom held a thin rectangular wrapped package. That’s when she added the catch. “It’s from that nice neighbor boy, Stanley.”
Images of anything sweet or cute vanished from my mind as I thought of what Stanley might have given me. The guy was a total creep, and unfortunately for me, he lived next door. I’ve known him all my life. We’re the same age. I had to go to school with him. I watched him go from a weird short kid, to a tall skinny even weirder kid. A huge benefit of going to college in a month is that I won’t have to see him lurking at the window across from mine anymore. He’s the reason I keep my curtains permanently closed. I caught him peeping on me while changing once. I totally remember how his gaunt face was turned down, his eyes boring into me, making me feel so exposed. Yeah, I never gave him that opportunity ever again.
“Aren’t you going to open it?” my mom asked curiously.
I looked at the flat rectangular package my mom is holding. It’s wrapped in plain brown paper and is as tall as she is, not that that’s very tall. Then again, neither am I. Mom and I are the same height, same dark hair, same basic build, except with one major difference. She’s got a lot more in the chest department. That’s what having kids will do to you I suppose.
“Ugh,” I sighed as I approached the package like it was a bomb about to go off.
My mom chided my obvious apprehension. “Sweetie, don’t be like that. That boy went to the trouble of wrapping this and bringing it over to you. You should be grateful. And if it is what I think it is, you’ll need to go tell him thank you before the day is over.”
“Yeah, I don’t think so,” I muttered as I reached up to tear off a corner of the package. I was met with a smooth. Mom was right. “It’s a mirror alright.”
“He must have known you wanted one for your room! What a thoughtful young man.”
What a stalker, I thought. I talked on social media recently that I was looking for a full length mirror for my room. I’m not sure how Stanley knew though since I always block his attempts to follow or friend me. Apparently he snuck in using a made up profile. Wonderful.
I gripped the edges and told my mom, “I’ll go set it up in my room. Why don’t you go be the one to tell creepy neighbor boy thank you.”
My mom crossed her arms. “He’s been a perfect gentleman to you this past year,” she argued. “There’s no need to call him that.”
As I walked away I countered over my shoulder with, “I’m thinking of all the other times when he was trying to look down my shirt or up my dress or brush against me in the hallways or…” I trailed off, knowing mom would take his side. I’d told her about Stanley spying on me. We’d gone to confront him together, or so I thought. He'd apologized immediately when we showed up at his door. He looked so weak and pathetic that mom made ME apologize to him for changing in front of my window. I love my mom, but that memory still really pissed me off.
I marched into my room and tore the rest of the paper from the mirror, then set it up against the wall opposite my bed. It was actually a very nice mirror. I hoped it cost him a lot of money. Knowing him he probably got it for cheap from a thrift store or something and then installed cameras in it.
I instantly let my eyes dart around the edges looking for a little notch where a hidden camera might go. Thankfully I saw nothing but dark trim.
Convinced I wasn't being spied on, I took a moment to study my cute self in the mirror. I’m still rocking my dark hair in long braided pigtails. They’d been mom’s idea. She wanted to see me in them one last time before I leave next month. I think she’s gonna have a hard time cutting the cord when I go.
I gave my outfit an assessment. It’s my favorite green romper that hugs my slender frame and shows off my smooth pale legs. I’m not wearing a bra cause it’s a Saturday morning and I got nowhere to be. I smiled back at my round face, and I can’t help but think that I am a real cutie. I don’t consider myself a narcissist, but I’m proud of my body and the attention it gets. I’m currently single, but not for lack of boys trying.
That’s the problem though. They’re boys. I want a man, and I’m happy to wait till I’m in college in the fall. I’ll meet a tall handsome guy with sexy abs and rippling biceps and I’ll bring him home during break and maybe have him kick the shit out of the creepy neighbor boy.
A chill runs over me, interrupting my daydream. Something just seemed out of place in the mirror. My reflection was smiling. That should mean that I’m smiling too, but…I don’t think I’ve ever smiled in such a creepy way. It’s the kind of smile I’ve seen in horror movies, where the killer reveals a big terrible secret.
And then I watch dumbfounded as my reflection began to move. My hands reached up to my shoulders and pulled down the straps of my jumper. What?! No. No! I’m not doing this! I think. But then I felt the cool air of my room as it hit my bare skin. I don’t know how, but I am being made to mirror my own reflection! I watched in alarm as my mirror self brought my arms through the straps, which let the top half of my jumper fall down to my waist. There were my perky B cups. My nipples were stiff and pointy, exactly how they get when I’m turned on. But I’m not turned on right now. I’m confused and scared.
I felt like a marionette on a string as my reflection’s hands pushed my romper all the way down my legs, which made me do the same. I’m forced to straighten, and then I feel incredibly exposed as the eyes in the mirror move slowly over my body. I wasn’t completely naked. I still had on my pastel pink panties. They were my favorite pair, even though they rode up a little more than I’d like. I felt my lips curl up into a copy of the mischievous smile that stared back at me as I was made to grip the hem of those panties. I wasn’t forced to pull them down, but lifted them up. I felt the fabric slip deep between my buttcrack as I essentially gave myself a wedgie. Then my fingers reached back, and I began to grope my own ass.
I thought it might be over when my hand pulled away, but then it came back in a rush as I was forced to give my butt cheek a sharp smack. I wanted to scream in protest. I wanted to cry for help. To plead for my mom to come into my room and cut the invisible strings that were making me act out everything my reflection was doing. But I couldn’t make a sound. I could only smile. A smile that had become creepier and creepier until it resembled something malevolent. And then my legs began to move, slowly turning me away from the mirror.
I thought whatever was puppeteering me would stop when I couldn’t see my reflection anymore. I believed that once I couldn’t see my reflection’s horrific smile, my body would be under my own power again. I suppose in a way, I was both right, and wrong. As my eyes left the mirror’s edge, I saw nothing but an empty void beyond me. I suddenly found I had control again. I didn’t want to look back at that damned mirror, but there was nothing else to see. So I reluctantly looked, and there was my room. My bed. My reflection. Except, my reflection was facing away from me now. It was bending over and picking up my romper and getting dressed again.
But I wasn’t being made to do that. I was standing and staring at myself getting dressed WITHOUT doing it. And then I heard a voice. My own voice, but different somehow. It was like a recording of a recording, and tinged with malice that filled me with dread. It wasn’t coming from my side of the mirror. It was coming from the other side. The side that had a right and a left instead of an empty void. THAT side was the real word, and I had somehow gotten trapped on the mirror side.
“You have a lovely body, Cynthia,” my mirror self said as it turned back to face me. “Stanley said you would. I will enjoy using it to honor our deal I made with him. He’s been looking forward to getting his hands on your juicy ass and perky tits for quite some time.”
“No!” I shrieked from the mirror. I wanted to reach back into my world, to swap with whatever this thing that looked like me was, but my hands hit an invisible barrier. I watched helplessly as my mirror self went to the door, winked in my direction, and then disappeared. I learned then where reflections go when a person walks away from the mirror. Nowhere.
Part 2: Mirror Cynthia
The silent cries that only I could hear were instantly muffled the second I stepped out of the room. My absence would effectively put the girl on a pause of sorts, held in a temporal place between worlds while I took her body away from the object that had given me access to the human world once more.
It was good to be on this side of the mirror again, and in a body that was able to enjoy all the sensations that came with it. I walked purposefully down the stairs and stepped into a living room. The padded carpet felt divine under my bare feet.
A woman approached me with a tentative smile. My cloned memories told me she was the real Cynthia’s mother. “So, what did you think of the mirror sweetie?” she asked.
I placed a warm smile on my face to put her at ease. It’s not in my kind’s nature to tell the truth very often, but this time it dripped from my tongue. “It’s perfect, Mom. I’m going to go thank Stanley for it right now.”
The woman clasped her hands together and beamed at me in approval. “That’s really great, sweetie. It’s the right thing to do. Maybe this is the thing that will help you two end on a positive note before you head off to college.”
“I’m sure it will,” I said with a dark twinkle in my eye. “Goodbye, mother.” And then I was out the door, on my way to where my master was waiting.
I rang the doorbell of the house next door, and an auburn hair woman in her mid forties answered the door. She was a little chubby, but had a pretty face, and a very ample bosom. She seemed surprised by my appearance. I knew why. It’s because the real Cynthia had accused her son of spying on her.
“Hello, Mrs. Cooper,” I said with a sickly sweet tone. “Is Stanley in?”
She eyed me suspiciously. “He is, Cynthia. What’s this about?”
“He gave me a wonderful gift, and I was hoping I could thank him, and also…maybe mend some fences, if that’s alright?”
Her face softened, and then she began nodding cheerfully,like she was eager for her loner son to have a playdate. She walked from the entryway into the living room. I followed close behind. I surveyed the living room and saw Stanley’s father. He was a tall handsome man with more salt than pepper in his hair. He glanced up from his phone, and his eyes temporarily froze on my chest. My tits were poking out underneath the tight green romper. He’d noticed. He was thinking about them. About pinching them with a thumb and finger. About getting his mouth on them. I grinned at him, but he did not see. He only saw my perky tits.
“Stanley! You have a guest!”
This jolted Mr. Cooper out of his twisted fantasy. For a split second his eyes met mine, and I blew him a kiss. His face went very red, and his eyes snapped back to his phone. He did have to take a moment to adjust the tent in his pants though.
I turned at the sound of footsteps on the stairs. As soon as Stanley saw me, he acted as surprised as his mother had. He shouldn’t have been. I had told him exactly what would happen. He just hadn’t believed me. Probably because most humans struggle with believing anything that falls outside their traditional norms. Most refuse to believe my kind even exists these days. We are the stuff of superstition and fiction that are only spoken of in books and movies.
I can smell the human male from here. He probably hasn’t showered in a few days, and has just been marinating in that wrinkled black t-shirt he’s currently wearing. From the waist down he’s got on a dingy pair of light gray sweatpants. His unkempt hair, big round glasses, and the way he’s gawking at me would be enough to make most girls his age want to walk away. But I am not a girl. I only look like one. And it just so happens to be the one he wanted enough to sell his soul for.
“No way,” Stanley finally muttered as he began to walk around me. “Did it work?”
Mrs. Cooper frowned at her son. “Did what work? And stop staring at her like she’s a piece of meat, Stan. My word.” To me the woman said, “I do apologize, dear. I swear he lost all his manners when the hormones hit.”
I angled my body slightly so it accentuated my curves, then said while looking him right in the eye. “That’s okay. I don’t mind if he stares. I want him too actually.”
I wanted to laugh as Mrs. Cooper didn’t know what to make of that statement. She was looking between us, not understanding what was happening. Finally she decided she didn’t like it.
“Why don’t you both sit down in the living room, and I can bring you all out some snacks,” she offered, clearly trying to take control of the situation.
“I just need a moment in private with your son,” I said, and then bit my lower lip as my eyes dropped to Stan’s crotch. Sure enough, he had a bulge.
“Let’s go to my room,” Stanley said quickly.
Mrs. Cooper hesitated, clearly feeling the sudden sexual tension in the air. She countered with, “Okay, but, um, leave the door open at all times.”
“Mom!” Stan blustered. “I’m not a kid!”
Mrs. Cooper’s lips tightened across her face as her hands went to her hips. “That very well may be, young man. But you are still under our roof.” Her hands gestured towards his father. “And we make the rules. So that’s why any time you have a lady over, you keep the door to your room open when she’s inside.”
Still looking at his phone, Mr. Cooper said, “Stan’s never had a lady over before though so when did we make up that-”
“Shut up, Charles,” Mrs. Cooper said sharply, causing Mr. Cooper’s head to dip even lower into his phone. It was obvious who wore the pants in this family.
She regarded me and her son again, then gave a firm, “I’m afraid that’s how it is, kids. Take it or leave it.”
Stanley glared at his mom before saying an angsty, “Fine!”
He turned to walk away, but I darted ahead of him to the stairs and began to walk up them. I was several steps up when I looked back. He hadn’t moved. He was just staring up at my ass, which had been my goal. I gave him a wink, then continued on. I heard him rush up the stairs after me. He slowed when he got right behind me. I could feel his hot breath on my neck. He wanted so badly to touch me. He would soon get his chance.
I strode into his bedroom. Despite me assuring that I would soon be bringing a copy of the woman he’s been obsessing over, he had not bothered to tidy up. Smelly clothes littered the floor, along with a copious amount of wadded up tissues.
I pointed at the tissues and said, “Is there cum in those, Stanley?” I ran my hands down my sides like the thought was turning me on. “Did you jack off while thinking about this body?”
“It really worked?” he rasped. “You’re in her body?”
“No,” I corrected as I spun him so that his back was to his bed. “Her body is back in the mirror. This body is born of her reflection. It is now the vessel I will use to pay you back for freeing me. Now get your cock out.” With that, I pushed him onto his bed. While he awkwardly pulled his member free, I quickly shed my clothes, pulling the romper down.
Stanley obeyed, even as he looked at his open door and said, “What about my mom?”
As his hard cock came into view I gave him a sly grin. “Oh, I don’t think this will take too long, Stanley.” I crawled on top of him. He looked both excited and scared now. “Based on our previous conversations, I know how much you’ve built up this moment in your mind. I can assure you though, it’s not even close to how good I’m going to make you feel.”
“Oh,” he said in a faint whimper.
I positioned myself over his crotch. I lifted up his rigid cock, and sank my tight little pussy all the way down his shaft. He gasped as I knew he would. I began to bounce straightaway, not giving him time to process or to plead with me to slow down. All he could do was hold on as I gave him exactly what he wanted.
“Look at me, Stan,” I said, the wicked smile returning to my face as I began to rock back and forth on him. “I’m yours. This body belongs to you, and I’ll let you fuck me whenever you want. Because you freed me, master. You freed me.”
“Y-yeah,” he groaned. “I did. Y-you’re mine.”
I brought his hands up to my tits.” Go on, touch them. Touch me anywhere you want.”
Clammy hands began to grope me and squeeze me roughly. I didn’t mind at all. My kind thrive on pain.
The bedsprings were squeaking now, and the end of his bed began to smack loudly against his wall. After a few seconds he seemed to register the sound. “We have to be quiet,” he begged helplessly.
“Not till you cum, master,” I said, my smile stretching ever wider.
We both heard it then. A foot being placed loudly at the bottom of the stairs. Then another right after it.
“Stanley?” Mrs. Cooper called out.
“Shit! My mom!” he hissed, panic rising in his voice. He tried to move, to throw me off, but I held him fast with inhuman strength.
I tripled my pace. He looked so pathetic and desperate. It wouldn’t be long now.
More footsteps. Their pace quickened, hastened by the sound of someone fucking in this room. That’s right, someone’s fucking your precious little awkward pervert of a son, Mrs. Cooper. He’s about to give me a big load. If you hurry, you might get to see it.
“Stop,” he croaked. “She’s gonna…AW!”
Delicious heat flowed into me. After what seemed like a thousand years of cold and empty void, this heat shot up into the depths of me was a gift beyond measure. I put my hands around Stanley’s neck and I squeezed as my pussy did the same around his cock.
“What is going on in here!” Mrs. Cooper demanded two seconds later. She looked into the room and saw…me, fully clothed, sitting next to Stanley, who was also fully clothed. The woman did a double take. She seemed certain she was about to catch us doing something. Probably the thing we’d been doing 2.5 seconds ago. Thankfully for Stanley, my kind can move VERY fast when we need to.
I pointed to the yearbook that was open between my and Stanley’s lap. “We were just looking over the years together,” I said with an innocent smile and an innocent tilt of my head.
Stanley’s head was lolling, and it was clear he was trying to get his bearings. That made sense since he’d just cum, been lifted up in the air and slammed into his clothes and dropped back onto his bed in the span of 1.5 seconds. Under the yearbook, I gave his limp dick a playful squeeze. “You finally got good looking this past year,” I giggled.
He twitched, then looked at me, then at his mom. Finally he gave a squeaky, “Yup!”
His mom looked at the two of us like we were thieves caught red handed but had successfully destroyed the evidence. She pointed to just down the hall. “I’ll be right next door in my room if you need anything.”
She’d delivered that not as a fact, but as a threat.
“Sounds great, Mrs. Cooper,” I said, still as innocent as a dove while giving her son’s cock another squeeze.
“Actually, um, uh,” Stanley said as he tried to get control of the situation, “we’re about to head back downstairs.”
Mrs. Cooper seemed to take this as a victory. “Oh, good.” She suddenly became aware of the state of Stanley’s room. “Stanley, for the love of…please throw away your jerk off tissues.”
She’d said it to embarrass him. A little dig that was meant to shame and send me running for the hills. But I pressed down on his cock, which was already getting hard again and said, “I think it’s kind of hot.”
Mrs. Cooper leveled her gaze at me. “What did you just say, young lady?”
I returned her seething tone with a timid petulance. “I said I think they’re full of snot.”
My words rattled around in her brain as she tried to figure out what to believe. Finally she said, “Well, just clean them up, Stan.” With that she went off to her room.
I threw the yearbook onto his pillow and said, “What would you have me do now, master?”
Stanley’s smile split ear to ear. “I can’t believe this worked. Cynthia’s really, uh, I mean, you’re really mine now.”
“That was the deal, master. Provide me with a portal into your world along with a vessel you desired and were willing to sacrifice, and I would serve you using her likeness.” I wrapped my arms around his thin shoulders and brought my mouth to his ear. I just breathed for a few seconds. It felt good to breathe, and I let the hot sticky breath flow around his sensitive ear. “When will you want me again, master?” I asked. “Please tell me it’ll be soon.”
He looked nervously in the direction of his mother’s room. “Uh…well like I said when I made the deal with you, you’ll have to keep up appearances. No one can know that you’re not really Cynthia.”
“Of course not,” I lied, as I licked up the side of his face with my tongue.
He shuddered at the wet sensation against his cheek. I know if his mom weren’t in the room next to us, I could get him to fuck me again in no time.
“So…um, I guess right now, go back to your house and pretend to be the real Cynthia until I call you.”
Go back to the house. To where the mirror now resided. This was all going according to plan. “Of course, master.”
“And uh…” he said, sounding anxious.
I put a hand on his other cheek and spoke sweetly to him. “It’s okay, master. What else would you have me do?”
He blurted out quietly, “Always keep the curtains to your window open from now on.”
I grinned. “Master is such a pervert for this body. It makes my pussy so wet.” I leaned in and gave him a long, lingering kiss. “I can’t wait to feel your eyes on me as I undress, master. Please, don’t keep me waiting long.”
We walked back down the stairs. I was still warmed by Stan’s cum deposited inside of me. His father glanced up as I walked through the living room. His eyes went to my tits again, and then to my face. He saw I was watching him, and I blew him another kiss. This time he didn’t look away. He would no doubt think of me the next time he fucked his wife.
At the threshold of his house, away from his parents’ prying eyes, I let Stanley cup my ass and squeeze it as I told him, “My ‘parents’ are leaving early tomorrow morning for an outing the mother planned a few weeks back. I’ll be in the house all by myself.”
I watched Stan swallow at the open invite. “I gotta do some stuff for my dad in the morning, but I’ll come over as soon as I can.”
I gave his crotch a little pat and said, “See that you do.”
I left and went back home where my ‘mom’ wanted a full report.
“It was great,” I said with feigned sincerity. “Stan is a really great guy. I thanked him for the mirror, and even asked if he wanted to hang out tomorrow.”
My wife was over the moon about this. I gave her a hug, enjoying the sensation of her large boobs pressed against my smaller ones. And then I retired to my room.
The second I got there, the real Cynthia’s palms slammed against her side of the mirror. And then she was pressing her face up against it. “Let me out!” she demanded. “No one will believe that you’re me!”
I laughed wickedly, then put a finger to my chin and said sweetly, “Mom, I’m going over to Stanley’s. I want to thank him for the mirror by riding his hard cock. I bet I can make him cum in under a minute.”
The real Cynthia’s eyes grew wide as saucers. Her palm hit the other side of the mirror again. “You’re lying!”
I nodded as I began to take off the romper, slowly this time. I was in no hurry now. “That’s true. I didn’t tell your mom that I was going over to fuck the boy whose been obssessed with you all his life. But that is exactly what happened.”
I pushed the romper all the way down. I ran my hand down to the perfectly identical copy of the real Cynthia’s slit, and parted it with two fingers. A small bit of Stanley’s cum dribbled out.
The real Cynthia’s face twisted in disgust at seeing herself do something so perverted. She began shaking her head in denial while saying, “No…no. No you didn’t.”
“It’s a pity you didn’t get to enjoy it, but in a way I can help you enjoy sloppy seconds.
“Fuck you,” the real Cynthia spat, and she spit a glob of saliva that hit her side of the mirror.
“That’s precisely what I intend to do. My brothers, please, assist her.”
All of a sudden fear gripped the real Cynthia, as hundreds of invisible hands tightened around every inch of her skin. They moved her until she was positioned in a way that made her MY reflection. Her hand was down to her slit, her fingers parting her. And as I slid a finger in, so did she.
“Please, stop,” she begged.
I narrowed my eyes, and an invisible hand clamped over her mouth, silencing her protests. I began making her finger herself in time with me, pushing Stan’s cum deeper and deeper into my pussy as I did so.
“He wanted you so bad, Cynthia,” I moaned. “It was so easy to make him cum with your tight pussy. His mother heard us. She no longer thinks of you as the girl next door, but the slut that might ruin his future.”
The real Cynthia tried to shake her head, but couldn’t. All she could do was whimper and moan as I made her rub herself.
After a few minutes, I scooped up a finger of cum with a finger. I brought it to my mouth. The real Cynthia did the same. “Oh, I’m sorry,” I said. “I forgot, your cunt doesn’t have any of Stanley’s sweet cum. Here, I’ll share.” With that, I brought my cum laden finger to the mirror, making the real Cynthia do the same. When I withdrew it, the cum was now on her finger. I brought it to my mouth again, forcing her to mirror me. The invisible hand opened her mouth, and several more helped her push it onto her tongue so she could taste our master’s seed. I kept my finger in my mouth for a full minute so she would have to do the same, pushing it deeper, making her rub his cum all around her cheek and tongue.
Then I made her body writhe and contort while I played with her mirror self. I knew exactly how and where she liked to be touched, and I brought her right to the edge again and again.
“Cum with me, Cynthia,” I finally told her. “Let these bodies bask in the pleasure together..”
“Let me talk to Stanley!” she said with wasted breath. “Please! I’ll tell him I’m sorry! I’ll even let him sleep with the real me! Just have him get me out of here!”
I smiled, my teeth showing unnaturally sharp points. “I’ll let you talk to him tomorrow. If you cum with me, right now.”
The look she gave me then is something my kind live for. A moment of brokenness where a pathetic human gives in. After a conflicted second where she knew she didn’t have a choice, she allowed the pleasure to sweep over her, and climaxed with me. As she did, energy shot out from her side of the mirror, briefly revealing the thousands of my kind surrounding her. It was very lucky for her that her eyes were closed.
I released her afterwards. She wanted to keep whining and pleading with me, but she had nothing I wanted at present. So I put the blanket over the mirror, and enjoyed the silence as I lay away in bed, cumming over and over throughout the night.
In the morning, I went downstairs and fed this body in front of the parents. Not because I needed food, but for show. The mother reminded me that she was going out with the father and wouldn’t be back until evening. I did not care about the details. I just smiled, told her I’d miss them because that’s what she wanted to hear, and then went back upstairs. When they left, I called Stanley.
“Her parents are gone,” I said in a low, needy voice. “Come over. This body wants you to fuck it again. And the Cynthia that’s trapped in the mirror would like to speak with you. I would really like to see that as well.”
Stanley made excuses about having to do something for his father, but then would be right there. To pass the time, I threw off the blanket covering the mirror, and made the real Cynthia masturbate some more. I loved watching her face as I cum. The face I’ll see her make later though, will be exquisite.
I’m covered in a sheen of sweat when Stanley finally arrives. He walks into the room and I see the anxiousness etched on his face as he looks between me and the real Cynthia in the mirror. He had a real hand in trapping her there, and I’m curious as to what he’ll say.
I nod subtly, and my brothers inside the mirror plane let Cynthia go. She begins babbling immediately.
“Stanley, please, get me out of here. I’m sorry for telling on you for spying on me. I’m sorry for treating you like a leper at school. I’ll make it up to you, I promise. If you get me out of here, I’ll do whatever you want me to do.”
It’s a good pitch, and as she delivered it, I saw several different emotions run across the Stanley’s face . Sorrow. Anger. Despair. Hope. Frustration. Lust.
It’s that last one though that I use to stay in control. I pressed my naked, sweaty flesh against him and whispered into his ear, “You know that I’ll let you do whatever you want me as well, Stanley. But I’ll do it better than she can. Sluttier than she can. And I won’t be faking it. And I’ll do it all, every twisted kinky thing you want me to do, until the day you die.” I snaked a hand down his pants. My words, and perhaps my current slick and naked state, had already made him hard. “Let’s fuck in front of her,” I said in his ear, which caused him to shudder and his dick to twitch.
He let out a breath, then looked at the real Cynthia with cold eyes and said, “Sure thing.”
“Master is so naughty,” I said with a wink at the real Cynthia. “How do you want me master?”
“No!” the real Cynthia protested, but a second later, I’d muted her with a nod to my kind trapped on her side.
Stanley considered for a moment, then said, “Get on all fours and face the mirror.”
I knew I liked this human. “Yes, Master!” I said exuberantly. I got on all fours and put my ass in the air. I made eye contact with the real Cynthia, whose eyes were being held open so she didn’t miss a second of what was about to happen. “Oh yes master! Right there!” I exclaimed as Stanley suddenly penetrated me from behind. “I love it when you shove it in so deep that your balls slap against my ass.”
It was different than how I’d fucked him yesterday. He was very aggressive, trying to punish her through me. That only made it better. We both locked eyes on the woman he’d condemned to that side of the mirror. I made faces of exaggerated ecstasy while he looked at her with hate.
“Please, master,” I begged, my voice sounding as pitiful as the real Cynthia’s had earlier. “Slap my ass and tell me I belong to you!”
A sharp smack later and Stanley said, “You’re mine, Cynthia. All mine. Forever.”
“Oh thank you master!” I squealed. “It’s so totally true! I am all yours!”
The real Cynthia got to see Stanley cum in me first hand this time. I knew it was something she thought Stanley would never get to do in a hundred million years. Technically, he hadn’t. But as a perfect mirror image of her, he’d never be able to tell the difference.
I let him rest, then we fucked some more, all in front of the mirror. After a shower, he ate me out, we 69’d, I rode him, and finally I let him be on top. That was the only position I will try to keep to a minimum, because he is terrible at it.
Stanley’s mother called him on his phone after he’d been gone for four hours. He ignored it at first, but eventually answered. I overheard a terse back and forth where his mother demanded to know where he was, and he lied and said a friend’s, but she told him that his phone location was on and she knew exactly where he was. They yelled back and forth and the idiot actually called me his girlfriend. What a foolish human.
His mom responded with a very loud, “That slut is NOT your girlfriend.”
That prompted him to hang up the phone. I expected, no, HOPED that his mother would march over here and confront him. But she didn’t.
We ate, which again I did for show, and I gave him a couple of hours to recharge. We were lounging on his couch naked when Cynthia’s parents got home. Stanley went into full panic mode. He wanted to bolt out the back door. I slapped him in the face and said, “Follow me.”
He was stunned, but only for a second. Then he followed. I liked how easy this human was to manipulate. Sure, l call him ‘master,’ but he is not the one in control.
We’re upstairs and back in Cynthia’s room, just as her parents entered the front door. I pointed to the closet and said to Stanley, “Get in there and keep quiet.”
He did. It was a folding door with slats. It would allow Stanley a great view of everything that was about to transpire. I nodded towards my brothers in the mirror and said, “It’s time. Decide who will join me.”
The real Cynthia started to ask what I was talking about, but suddenly the invisible hands made her be my reflection again. In a flurried rush, I spun in place. All signs of sweat vanished and I smelled like I’d just stepped out of the shower. I put on cute pajamas that Cynthia’s mother had given her last Christmas. I looked at my ‘reflection,’ who appeared exactly the same as me. It’s not hard to manipulate the image when my kind has full control of what happens on that side of the mirror.
Footsteps could be heard, and I knew it was the mother coming to check on her baby girl. I arranged my face into an expression of delight that she’d returned home, which forced Cynthia to do the same. She looked as if she was happy to be on that side of the mirror. Only her eyes gave away the fact that something was wrong. That made sense, because the eyes are the window to the soul. I wondered if her mother would notice. She might. But by the time she does, it will be too late.
Part 3: Stanley
I noticed that Cynthia’s closet smelled really nice. Mine probably smelled like a garbage dump. It’s where I shove things I don’t wanna think about. Mom has been on my case to clean it, but I don’t see that happening anything soon. Cynthia, well, this new Cynthia, hadn’t complained about the smell of my clothes or my room. She’d jumped my bones without wrinkling her nose even once.
The clothes in the closet brushed against me. In the dim light I saw one was a fuzzy pink sweater. I’d seen her take that one off once. I’d seen her take off more than a few of these from the vantage point I had from my window into hers. I hated that the real Cynthia had caught me peeping on her that one time. She didn’t know I’d been doing it for quite some time. I’d even recorded some of them. I’m sure I could tell this version of Cynthia, who I now considered MY Cynthia. She wouldn’t care. She would probably think it was hot. She might ask to watch it with me while we fuck.
I gave a quiet laugh as my pervy thoughts had made me hard again. Despite how many times we’d had sex today, I was ready to go. Probably wouldn’t be able to though. Not with Cynthia’s mom and dad home. Plus I probably needed to get back to my own house, where my mom will no doubt read me the riot act for being out so late. She’s gotta learn that I’m not a kid anymore. I’m a grown man. I really should get a part time job so I can move out, but…I really don’t wanna.
If I can prove to them that Cynthia and I are together now, maybe they’ll let her move in with me. Oh, I could probably order MY Cynthia to get a job, what with me being her master and all. I love when she calls me that.
My thoughts are interrupted as Mrs. Duncan walks into the bedroom. In many ways she’s identical to her daughter. Same dark hair, same bone structure, and same pretty face. But Mrs. Duncanr was an inch taller. She wore her hair straight and it stopped at her shoulders. She’s a little thick around the middle, and her boobs are fucking awesome. Honestly, I wished Cynthia had her mom’s boobs. From my hiding place I saw Cynthia’s mom embrace her and nestle the side of Cynthia’s face right between those big milf tits. I was insanely jealous. Maybe if I got Cynthia pregnant she’d get those big boobs like her mother. Wait, could this version of Cynthia get pregnant? I mean…I’m very aware that she’s not exactly human, but…she certainly feels like it when I got my dick all up inside her tight pussy.
“Did you bring me home anything?” Cynthia asked sweetly.
Her mom laughed and said, “I always do, don’t I?”
“Ooh, what?” Cynthia asked.
“It’s a surprise. You’ll have to come downstairs and see.”
I sighed. I didn’t want Cynthia to leave the room. I wanted her to get her mom to leave, and then sneak me out. I should have just left earlier! Why had Cynthia banished me to the closet?
“One second, mom,” Cynthia continued. “First I have a surprise for you!”
Mrs. Duncan raised her eyebrows and looked around. “For me? What is it?”
Cynthia used a sweeping arm gesture towards the mirror. “It’s the chance to look at yourself in my new mirror!”
Mrs. Duncan laughed. “Oh, well, how thoughtful.” She tossed her dark hair dramatically as if she were a movie star, then went and stood dead center in front of the mirror. She struck a pose with her chest up, and her left leg out and bent slightly at the knee. “Yup, still got it.”
“You look so beautiful, mom,” Cynthia purred as she stole behind Mrs. Duncan.
From the slit in the closet, I could see that my Cynthia was talking to her ‘mom,’ but she was looking right at me. It’s like she was trying to get me to pay attention, like she was about to do something.
“Well thank you sweetie,” Mrs. Duncan said with a wide smile. “That’s very nice of you to say.” But the smile faltered on her face as the person she thought was her daughter put her hands around her middle, and very purposefully brought them up to her tits.
“I bet my master thinks you’re beautiful too,” Cynthia said sweetly in the woman’s ear. “And I think he’d like to fuck you.”
I could tell Mrs. Duncan wanted to say something, but she seemed to have lost the ability to speak. She seemed to kind of freeze up actually, but only for a moment. And then the smile was back on her face. But, no, it was a different kind of smile. It looked…unnatural.
Instead of pushing her daughter’s hands off her boobs, she brought her own hands up and helped her daughter squeeze them. Surely this was some kind of weird game that their family played. But when her mom spoke next, I knew I was wrong. Something had happened. Something that was making me rock hard.
With a happy sigh, Mrs. Duncan said, “I’d like that sweetie. I’d love nothing more than a chance to fuck that young man. He seemed like a real stud in bed.”
I’m not dumb. I could have been on the honor roll if I wanted, I just didn’t care about applying myself. But as smart as I am, I did not understand what was happening. I watched as both women turned to face the closet. Her mom held up a finger, and beckoned me to come out. How did she know I was here, unless…
“Come here, master,” Mrs. Duncan said. “Let me see if you’re interested in having full access to this body as well.”
She’d…she’d called me ‘master.’ I pushed the folding door open and stepped out. Both women looked down at my crotch.
Cynthia licked her lips and said, “It appears he likes you, ‘mom.’”
It was my turn to freeze as her mom approached me with eyes that made their intent very clear. She wanted me!
The middle aged woman suddenly moved so fast, getting right up in front of me. She grabbed my wrist and brought my hand up to her chest. She mashed my palm against it, and I felt my hand sink into the pillow softness of her boob. Simultaneously, Mrs. Duncan let out the sexiest, neediest moan I’ve ever heard.
Cynthia came up next to her while she cupped her own chest. “Mom’s boobs are so much bigger than mine. I bet your cock would fit perfectly between them, master.”
Her mom was suddenly pressing herself against me, her hot breath in my ear. “Would you like that, master? You want to fuck my big juicy tits?”
I stammered out a “Y-yes, ma’am.”
She laughed softly in my ear, then gave my earlobe a nip before she pulled away. “‘Ma’am.’ You’re funny, master. You can call me Joan, or Mrs. Duncan for now so we don’t give anything away. Later, when we don’t have to worry about interruptions, you can call me whatever you want.”
“Why…later?” I asked.
As if in answer, a male voice rang out through the house. “Joan, you’re coming back, right?”
Mrs. Duncan called back, “Be right there, dear!” She looked at me with a sly grin. “I’m afraid I’ll have to come back after I’ve put that human to bed. I’m afraid the original Joan promised him sex tonight.” She grabbed my crotch and gave my dick a squeeze. “Don’t worry though master, it won’t take long, not with how hard I’m about to fuck him. It’ll be the hottest sex he’s ever had.”
Cynthia gave her mom a firm smack on the butt. “Go get him, Momma. Call him Daddy when he’s inside you. Human males really like that.”
“Thanks for the tip,” she said as she put a hand on Cynthia’s cheek. Both women seemed to be side eyeing me. “You’re such a good, slutty daughter. How about a kiss?”
And then their lips met, and their mouths opened. I’d never seen a kiss with so much tongue. They started to grope each other’s chest. Mrs. Duncan even started to slip a hand down her daughter’s crotch when Cynthia stopped her.
“No, go and tend to the man downstairs. When you come back you can have as much of this body as you want, ‘mother.’”
Mrs. Duncan nodded, and then strode obediently from the room. Whatever was happening, Cynthia was clearly in charge.
I shut the bedroom door, because I had questions. But before I could ask any though, I heard a voice from the mirror.
“Where am I? What’s happening?” Mrs. Duncan cried.
“I’m here too, mom!” the real Cynthia shouted, her eyes darting wildly around.
I looked into the mirror and saw both women clearly, but for some reason, they couldn’t see each other.
As both trapped women began to talk to each other, the Cynthia on my side of the mirror draped a blanket over it, instantly silencing the conversation.
“As much as I might enjoy hearing them break, I think we’ll wait until ‘mother dearest’ is back,” she explained.
I asked my Cynthia, “So…what happened to Mrs. Duncan? Are you inside her now too?”
For an instant, my Cynthia looked at me like I was an idiot. But then she smiled and shook her head. “No, master. That’s one of my brethren. Another of my kind. He has taken on the role of the older woman now.”
“But…why?” I asked.
Cynthia pushed me onto the couch and knelt at my feet. She took my cock in her hand and stroked it lazily. “Do you not want that woman?”
“I do, but-”
“Isn’t it more convenient to have one of my kind take her place? Having a mirror version of ‘mom’ will make it so you can come over and fuck me whenever you’d like.”
“Well, whenever my mom will let me,” I corrected.
“I’m sure we’ll have plenty of opportunities,” she said with that unnerving smile she sometimes gave. “Now, how shall we spend this time we have until my ‘mom’ comes back?”
“Um…I suppose you could-”
But she took the words out of my mouth as she blew on the tip of my penis. And then she began to edge me with her mouth. I’ve never had blowjobs before this experience, but I’m pretty sure the creature from the mirrorverse gives the best ones in the history of ever. She brought me right up to the edge of climax again and again, but then stopped and let me get soft. The only time I almost blew my load was when I heard Mrs. Duncan moaning down the hall as her husband plowed her. I couldn’t hear everything she was saying, but it sounded like she was urging her husband to fuck her harder. To not care that their daughter was in the house.
I wondered if Mrs. Duncan, this mirror version of her, would talk that way to me? I know I for sure wanted to make her moan like that with MY dick. Maybe not tonight though. But sometime soon when Mr. Duncan wasn’t home.
“Ow!” I suddenly yelped as Cynthia gave my balls a sharp squeeze.
“You were about to cum, master,” she smiled. She licked her lips. Her tongue seemed so long, and…had it been forked? “I could smell it. But we wanna save it inside your balls, don’t we master. That way you can paint my momma’s pretty face with it soon. Will you do that for me, master? Will you shoot your jizz all over my sweet mother’s face? It’d be so hot.”
I saw that she was rubbing her pussy as she said all this. It was so fucking sexy. But still, my balls were my balls, and I didn’t like em squeezed. “Uh, sure, just, don’t be so rough with my balls.”
She smiled, and I’m not sure I believed her when she said, “Of course, master.”
It was about 10pm when Mrs. Duncan snuck back into the room. Her daughter’s mouth was still slobbering all over my junk and I had my eyes closed, so I didn’t know she was there until I heard the soft click of the latch on the door. I looked up and let out a low moan as I saw that she was completely naked.
My Cynthia quickly got to her feet and rushed to her mirror mother. I watched the horrified faces of the real Cynthia and Mrs. Duncan as their clones embraced one another and began kissing passionately. I took my cock into my own hands and stroked as I enjoyed the reuniting of this fake mother and daughter.
I could tell the real versions wanted to protest, but invisible hands had muted them.
My Cynthia’s hand went down to her mother’s slit and fingered her. She pulled up a glob of her father’s spunk. She put it into her mouth and sucked her finger clean, then said, “I think master would like you to have fresh pussy, mother. Allow me to help you with that.”
She looked at the mirror and said, “Let them move with us.”
At once the real versions of Cynthia and Mrs. Duncan were forced into the positions that their clones were in. For a split second I saw joy on their faces, because the real versions could suddenly see each other. But as the mirror clone of Cynthia sank to her knees, making the real Cynthia do the same, those looks shifted to fear and revulsion. And then my Cynthia put her mouth to her fake mother, and began licking out the cum Mr. Duncan had just deposited there.
I kept looking between what was happening in front of me, as well as what the real versions were being made to do. The mirror clone of Mrs. Duncan was groping her big tits now, forcing the real version to do the same. Mirror Cynthia brought her hands up to squeeze her fake mother’s ass, spreading her cheeks apart and running a finger up and down the crack.
I could have watched this for hours, but when my Cynthia had finished, she looked up and said, “All clean, Mommy. Daddy’s cum was super duper yummy.”
They both looked at me as Mrs. Duncan said, “Do you like your father’s cum better than our masters?”
“Oh no,” Cynthia said indignantly. “Master’s is truly the best. Why don’t you go see for yourself.”
And then Mrs. Duncan was on her knees and had my cock between her big boobs. She began sliding it up and down her cleavage while her daughter kissed her, then me, then her again. And I was not going to be able to take very much of this, especially when Mrs. Duncan began talking dirty.
“I want you to cum on these big tits, Stanley. I wanna feel your hot sticky jizz all over my skin. Mark me master! Mark my hot milf body!”
My cock twitched, and then erupted. My jizz landed on her face and chest. As it did, she shuddered and moaned like I’d just made HER cum. She let go of her tits and began scooping it up with her fingers and swallowed it as quick as she could.
“You were right, sweetie. It’s so yummy.”
“I told you,” Cynthia said, right before she put her mouth to her mom’s boobs and began helping herself to the cum I’d shot there.
After all the cum was off Mrs. Duncan, they both helped give my junk one last tongue bath, then helped me put my clothes back on. Needless to say, I was spent.
“Go home and rest,” Cynthia ordered. “Maybe eat something. You’ll need your stamina.”
“There’s so much more fucking we need to do,” Mrs. Duncan added.
I trudged home, which I was very glad was so close. I walked into the darkness of my living room, and heard a lamp click on. There was my mother. And she looked very pissed off.
“We pay your cell phone bill, Stanley. So when I call, I expect you to answer. I talked with your father, and I finally got him to agree that we’ve been to soft with you. Starting tomorrow, you’ve got a job working with your uncle as a roofer.”
All the joy I’d felt from today evaporated in an instant and was replaced with anger. “What? No! You can’t do that!”
“As long as you’re under our roof, you’ll live by our rules,” my mother said for like the millionth time. “Now go to bed. You’ll need to be up bright and early.”
I was about to storm off to my bedroom, when my Mom added, “Oh yes, give me your phone.”
“What? Why?!”
“Because if you can’t answer it, you don’t need it.”
She held out her hand and gave me that look that means if I don’t comply, she’s gonna find a way to make it even worse. I very begrudgingly took out my phone, and handed it to her. Then I stormed off. I briefly thought about checking in with Dad, who I assumed was already in bed, but apparently he’s with mom on this one.
Despite the anger I felt towards my new circumstance, I was able to fall asleep rather quickly. I guess that’s another perk of getting laid so many times.
Way, way too early, my mom woke me up. She made me eat breakfast, which is a meal I usually skip, and then my uncle picked me up for what would be a very long day.
I was made to do manual fucking labor. I had to carry stuff up a ladder, and move it here, and then move it there, and I felt like I got yelled at constantly and the whole thing just fucking sucked. And I had to do it for 8 hours. 8 HOURS!!! When my uncle finally told me we were done for the day, I wanted to spit in his face and tell him I never wanted to see him again. But I knew if I did, I’d probably be homeless that night. So I kept my internal rage to myself.
When my uncle pulled onto my street, I looked towards Cynthia’s house. I don’t care what Mom says, she can’t ban me from going over there.
I saw the front door open, and I sucked in a breath as my mom walked out the front door. Shit shit shit! What was that about?! And then a horrible thought crossed my mind. Mom had my phone. She’d had it all day. What if Cynthia sent me a text? Like one telling me to come over so I could fuck her brains out!
I watched my mom cross our yard. From this distance I couldn’t tell if she was mad. I’d planned on being extra pissy the second I got home, but now I just wanted to avoid her. I thought about going straight to Cynthia’s, but I saw her dad’s car was there. And I was aware of how very smelly I was after a grueling day of slave labor. There was also that avoiding my mom might make things worse. I resolved to check in and see what was what. Hopefully I’m just being paranoid. Maybe she’ll see how sweaty and tired I am and give me my phone back. Yeah, and maybe a million dollars will fall from the sky.
My paranoia seemed justified as I walked into my house. I could hear my mother washing dishes. Angrily. By that I mean water was loudly splashing in the sink and dishes were being loudly stacked one on top of each other on the counter. Despite the noise she was making, she still heard the door shut behind me. “Stanley Cornelius Cooper, get in here!”
Uh oh. My full name. Not a good start. I was on the defensive now, which meant I would remain quiet so as not to give Mom any extra ammunition to use against me. Innocent until proven guilty and all that. Except the way she was washing those dishes in the sink made it seem like she’d already decided on her verdict. The water sloshed about wildly in the sink as she moved her arms back and forth with a fervor in the sudsy water. Several times she created a wave that would splash up against the sides and soak the front of her shirt. She usually wore an apron when she did the dishes, but not today. Today she was wearing just a plain white shirt. I thought she had been wearing something purple when we ate breakfast? She must have changed after she worked out or something.
Suddenly she spoke, and the interrogation was underway. “Care to explain yourself?”
She didn’t turn to look at me. Just kept directly in front of the sink so she could wash, splash, and stack.
“What?!” I said, sharper than I meant to. Couldn’t help it. I was also pissed. “I worked with my uncle like you said I had to. I carried stuff up ladders. Got blisters. I was all fucking bullshit.”
“Language!” she snapped in a voice that normally would have made me back down. But I was just too angry.
“So sorry I said a bad word! I meant to say it was freaking terrible, and I hated it, and now I’m going to go upstairs to shower, and then go see my girlfriend!”
“I don’t think so, mister,” my mom said coldly. “I don’t think you’ll be going over there anytime soon. Not after the text message she sent to your phone a half hour ago.”
Suddenly I had a knot in my stomach.
“You want to know what that little hussy said? She asked where you were and how come you haven’t come over yet so she could drain your balls? Seriously, Stanley! This is not the kind of girl your father and I want you with!”
The knot tightened, and a hopelessness spread out to my limbs, making them tremble with dread. My mom would never accept a girl that talked like that. I hoped there wasn’t more, but mom was still talking.
“So I went over to confront your little girlfriend,” Mom continued. “Her mother answered the door. I showed her the text. To her credit, at least her mom had the decency to be embarrassed and apologetic. She told me things had been hard at home and that Cynthia was going through a phase. She invited me in, and took me upstairs so I could see a mirror in her daughter’s room.”
Surely I hadn’t heard that right. “Wh-what?” I croaked. “What did you just say?”
And that’s when Mom stopped washing dishes, and turned towards me. She put her hands on her hips, and pushed out her chest. The front of her white shirt was completely soaked. Like, it couldn’t get any wetter. And it was completely see through. And Mom…wasn’t wearing a bra. I could see her boobs, and her pink pointy nipples protruding from them.
“I said I looked into the mirror, Stanley,” she said, with an eerie smile that I’d seen on two other women last night.
No. This can’t be happening.
Mom gave a fake gasp and said mock indignation, “Gee, Stanley, is there something on my chest? You can’t seem to stop staring at it? Oh no, it’s my shirt, isn’t it! It’s so wet! I better just take it off.”
And then she lifted her shirt, and suddenly my mom was topless in front of me in my kitchen. Except…it wasn’t my mom. It was a thing that looked like her. Sounded like her. But it was not her.
“I can see why you like to stare though, sweetie. Mommy’s got a nice rack.” She pushed her boobs together and held them out to me. “Do you like them better than the milf’s next door? Please say you do, or you’ll make mommy so sad.”
No. No no no no no no no! When the shock finally wore off, I found my voice. “I didn’t give you permission to…to take her!” I yelled. “That’s my mom! Go back to the mirror and switch places with her right now!”
My mom’s face went from playful and seductive, to the most sinister thing I’ve ever seen. For a second, her face didn’t resemble anything human, but was like something from another world. An evil world.
When she spoke, I could still hear a bit of my mom’s voice, but tinged with something old and malevolent. “Say that again boy, and I’ll tear you limb from limb.”
I was so scared in that moment, that I pissed myself.
My mom, or the thing that looked like my mom, noticed the dark spot that spread out over my crotch. She suddenly looked like herself again and said, “Oh, did my baby have an accident? Let’s get you all cleaned up.”
I couldn’t move as she walked over to me. She scooped me up like I weighed nothing. She took me upstairs to the bathroom and stripped me bare. She got the water nice and hot in the bathtub, and then put me in and began to wash me like she used to when I was little. While she did she hummed a familiar tune, and looked at me with that expression of maternal love I’d always known from her.
The illusion was so perfect that I could almost really believe it was her. But I kept remembering that it wasn’t. The truth was that my mom was next door. Trapped in an evil mirror. And it was all my fault.
“Baby, don’t be sad?” she said as she saw my lower lip tremble. “I know what will make you feel better.”
And then she pushed my face into her bare chest, and said, “Go on. Suck on mom’s nipples like you did when you were little. That’ll calm you right down, baby.”
I was scared and broken now, and I automatically opened my mouth, and received what she slipped inside. It tasted like…home, and I began to suck greedily.
“Mm, that’s a good boy,” my mom said. “Oh my, it looks like someone’s popped up to say hello.”
I knew then that I’d gotten hard. I felt her hand, a hand that had patted me on the head lovingly so many times, reach down, and begin to stroke my cock that was sticking out of the water.
“You’e not my little boy anymore, are you baby. You’re my big man. Let momma show you how she takes care of her big man.”
She stroked me, and whispered lovingly in my ear, all while I sucked on her tits. Until I came.
“Oh there’s so much baby. I’m so proud of you. Such a good boy. Next time I hope your cum goes in mommy’s pussy. I bet you’d like that even more. Right?”
“Yes, mom,” I said blankly.
She made me stand up so she could towel me dry. Afterwards she said, “Now go downstairs, because we’re having company soon.”
I almost asked who, but I knew the answer. “Okay. I’ll…I’ll get some clothes on and-”
“No need, baby. Come down just you are. Such a handsome young man.”
All I could do was nod and say, “Okay.”
My mirror mom and I sat naked across from each other at our dining room table, waiting for our guests. After twenty minutes, and without so much as a knock, Cynthia and Mrs. Duncan entered the house. They were just as naked as we were.
My mom’s face tightened. She kept a smile on her face, but I could tell it was just a mask as she said, “He told me that I should go back into the mirror.”
Cynthia scowled at me for a second, but quickly softened her features. “That’s out of the question, ‘master.’”
The word ‘master' dripped from her lips with unveiled sarcasm, and I understood now that it was an empty title. I’d been used. This had all been a ruse so that the creatures on the other side of the mirror could escape to our plane of existence.
Cynthia came over to sit on my lap. She began stroking my hair as she said patiently, “When you summoned me with that arcane ritual, I gave you the instructions to make a portal for me to come through. I said if you did, I’d be able to become a perfect copy of anyone you wanted, and then I’d live to serve you. But I was very clear that once I replaced the original, we would never go back. Ever.”
I looked into the eyes of the girl I’d obsessed over for as long as I could remember. But the eyes that looked back at me had become soulless and black.
“I’ll serve you for as long as you live master. But that won’t be very long if you ever ask me or any of my kind to return to that place. Understand?”
I nodded slowly.
Cynthia smiled, and then the whites of her eyes and pupils returned. “Great! Now let’s celebrate! Who do you want first, master?”
My mom, Mrs. Duncan, and Cynthia all presented themselves to me by holding out their boobs.
As tempting as the sight was, I had a dreadful question I needed to ask. “Are there…more of you? Your kind, I mean? Are they coming through too?”
All three women nodded. I tried to choke down the panic I felt, but I couldn’t stop myself from hyperventilating.
My mom said, “Don’t worry ladies. I know how to handle this.”
She touched Cynthia’s arm, and the girl got off my lap. My mother took her place, straddling me. She began stroking my hair. “Yes, sweetie. More will come.”
“H-h-how many?” I asked.
She rocked on my lap, and I felt her slick pussy glide along the length of my dick as she gave me the bad news. “Thousands, sweetie. Thousands. They’ll become the people you know, and many people you don’t. This whole town will belong to us, and everyone in it will be willing to serve you.”
Just then my dad walked in the front door. We all looked at him, and in a panic I blurted, “Shit! Dad, this isn’t…I can explain!”
He grinned at me and said, “No need. I’ve already visited the mirror, ‘son.’” He began to take off all his clothes. “I was hoping though you’d let me have a turn with one of these ladies’ holes. Perhaps I could use your mother’s mouth while you fuck her from behind?”
“That sounds wonderful, darling,” my mom said as she climbed off my lap. My boner already missed her. I watched as she got on all fours and took my father into her mouth.
“Go ahead and fuck Mommy,” Cynthia urged with a smile. And then she began to eat out her own mother on the kitchen counter.
I obediently got down on my knees, and thrust into my mother from behind.
I heard her choke on dad’s cock for a second, then she looked back at me and said, “Mm, so big for mommy. Fuck me sweetie.”
I did. And as moans began to fill the room, Mrs. Cooper told me, “Cynthia invited her former cheerleading squad to a party at our house tomorrow, master. We’re going to have them all look in the mirror. And then we can have your former teachers. Anyone and everyone you’ve ever wanted to fuck or enslave, they’ll all be yours.
It’s everything I ever wanted. And all it cost me was everyone I ever held dear.
The end.
The silence in the room was thick enough to chew. All eyes were locked on Keisha and the impossible sight of Tai’s arms buried deep within her. Her face was a mask of pure, unadulterated fury, her body trembling not with fear, but with volcanic rage.
“Maybe I can dig it out with my other hand?” Tai offered, his voice muffled and strained from inside her.
“TAI! DON’T YOU DA—” Keisha’s command was obliterated by a guttural, choking scream as his second hand plunged in after the first, the tight ring of muscle at her entrance stretching with an audible, wet sssskkkrtch to accommodate the double intrusion. Inside, the sensation was beyond anything she could have conceived. It wasn't just a presence; it was a colonizing force. She could feel the precise shape of his fingers, the rough texture of his palms as they brushed against her most intimate internal walls, exploring, mapping her from the inside out. A hot, full pressure began to build deep in her core, a feeling of being packed, filled beyond her limits.
“Vivian,” Keisha hissed, her voice dripping with venom, every word a struggle. “There is currently a Korean man wedged shoulder deep in my anal cavity. Would you PLEASE do something about it before he explodes out through my stomach?”
Vivian’s eyes lit up with demonic glee. “Oooh, do something about it?! I thought you’d never ask!” She practically skipped behind Keisha, placing her small foot squarely on the small of Tai’s back, the only part of him still visible.
The kick wasn’t forceful, but it was decisive. With a sound like a giant cork being pulled from a bottle of thick oil, followed by a deep, resonant FWUMP, Tai’s torso was suddenly propelled inward. Keisha’s eyes shot wide, then instantly rolled back into her head, a strangled grunt the only protest she could muster as her body accepted the violation. Her glorious, sculpted ass cheeks quivered violently before clapping together with a final, wet smack, sealing Tai completely inside her. For a moment, she stood there, stunned, her body humming with the shock of the intrusion.
Then, the real transformation began.
A distinct bulge, the unmistakable outline of a man’s face, pushed against the tight, toned skin of her lower abdomen. Keisha looked down, her horror reflected in the faces of the onlookers. “Wha— what is that?” she gasped, her hands flying to the protrusion. As she touched it, the face within seemed to smile, stretching her skin grotesquely.
The rest of Tai followed in a relentless, internal avalanche. She felt him bundling into her stomach, a tangle of limbs and mass forcing her midsection to distend outward. Her flat, hard-won abs disappeared, replaced by a bloated, pregnant dome that strained her skin. Inside, it was a maelstrom. Tai, disoriented and panicked, began to thrash. His knees jerked, and Keisha’s legs buckled involuntarily. His elbows flailed, and her arms spasmed at her sides. She stumbled, a marionette with a frantic puppeteer trapped inside her, emitting a series of choked yelps and moans with every involuntary movement.
“You said you were going to help!” Keisha accused Vivian, her voice wavering as she struggled to remain upright.
Vivian just blinked. “I did help you. Is he still stuck?”
Keisha’s mental struggle was a silent scream in a dissolving prison. My body! This is MY body! she thought, a mantra of defiance. But with every thrash, Tai’s consciousness seeped into her nerves, his confusion and panic becoming her own. She felt his legs, strong and muscular, sliding into the length of her own. It was a horrifying, stretching sensation, like her bones were being remolded. Her thighs, already powerful, gained a new, thicker solidity. Her calves tightened. And then, with a final, psychic click, control of her legs was severed from her brain and handed over to his. He was in charge of moving them now.
The loss of autonomy was more terrifying than the physical invasion. She tried to command her legs to step forward, but they remained rooted. Instead, Tai, blindly seeking leverage, forced them to collapse.
She fell backward, her enormous new ass—now the seat of his consciousness—thudding onto the carpet with a jiggle that sent a shockwave through her frame. The impact seemed to energize him. Using the new-found anchor of her lower body, he began to push upward, trying to climb out of the fleshy well of her torso.
Keisha’s upper body was dragged across the floor, her back arching, her head lolling. She was a passenger, forced to feel every graze of the carpet, every powerful, uncoordinated jerk. Next, his arms slipped into hers. The feeling was one of overwhelming fullness; her biceps and forearms thickened, gaining a lean, wiry strength that was entirely his. Her hands, once her own, now felt alien, their movements his impulses.
The final assault was on her head. The bulging face in her stomach began its ascent, tunneling up through her organs, a relentless pressure moving up her diaphragm, between her lungs, pushing her breasts aside. She could feel the shape of his nose, his lips, his brow ridge moving up through her core. Her neck distended, a grotesque balloon animal version of itself as his head forced its way into the column. She arched her back, a final, desperate attempt to keep her own head above the rising tide of him, her eyes locking with Vivian’s in a final promise of vengeance.
“Remember, bitch. I WILL get you back for this.”
It was her last coherent thought. His skull pressed up against the base of her own, and with a final, full-body spasm that was entirely his doing, he merged. It was like a key turning in a lock. Her consciousness didn’t vanish; it was simply… submerged, pushed into a tiny, dark corner of her own mind. She was aware, but she was no longer in control. She could only watch, a ghost in her own machine, as her eyes—his eyes now—snapped open.
“Holy shit, was that a ride!” The voice that came from her mouth was Tai’s—his cadence, his excited pitch—but filtered through Keisha’s softer vocal cords, creating a strange, androgynous sound. He sat up, using her hands to grab a fistful of her own wispy raven hair, his amazement palpable. “Thank god I landed on this bean bag when I fell though, I’d hate to damage the goods before I got to sample them!” He chuckled, patting the generous curve of her ass beneath him.
From the corner, Danny, still lounging on the actual beanbag, piped up. “But dude, I’m on the bean bag! You didn’t land on anything bro. That’s just Keisha’s…”
A look of dawning, ecstatic comprehension spread across Keisha’s features—Tai’s expressions now. “OH SWEET MOSES!” he exclaimed, the voice a perfect blend of his shock and her tone. He scrambled to his feet—her feet—with an agility that was all his. His hands, her hands, flew to the monumental cheeks he’d just been sitting on, groping and kneading the flesh with ravenous disbelief.
The sensation was double-layered: Tai’s euphoric discovery and, buried deep within, Keisha’s mortified, screaming silence as she felt her own hands violating her in ways she never had. He shook his—their—hips, watching in a nearby reflective surface as the jiggle propagated in a wave of mesmerizing motion.
“Is this what she feels ALL THE TIME!” he whooped, his laughter echoing in the silent, stunned room. Inside, Keisha fought, a desperate mental push against a wall of overwhelming control. She tried to scream, to regain a muscle, but was pulled into Tai. She was no longer separate but now a part of Tai. Her body was no longer hers. It was now Taisha’s. And Taisha was thrilled.
Navigate All Stories
Start New Story
-
Chapter by
ellaguru · 07 Feb 2025 -
A story about a reverse body hopper and her family.
-
Loading...
-
Katelyn
My family sucks. I do love them, but sometimes they just suck. Thanks to them my life is usually a total mess. You see, I’m a reverse body hopper. What that means is, my family can possess my body so long as they collide with me at a high enough velocity. I then black out completely and wake up again whenever they decide to leave. Thank God this only works with my family and not with total strangers or my life would be over.
They constantly just take my body, and even when they ask they just keep begging and pleading until I finally give in. Well, the only exception is my Dad. He is just the greatest. He’s never even asked to take over my body. In fact, I’ve asked him to hop me before. He would often take over for me when I was sick or when my period was really bad. He’s the only one I can trust to take care of me and respect my body.
I mean, despite how that all sounds, they do love me, I know they do. That’s why they always try to make it up to me, by buying me gifts or doing stuff for me, like chores and my homework, or hitting the gym. I just wish I could spend some time around my family in peace and simply enjoy their company.
When I talk to my friends about it they make a way big of a deal out of it. It’s not like I feel violated or anything, more like just tired and annoyed. I’m probably just so used to it, even though I shouldn’t be, because it’s been going on for so long, longer that I can even remember. Sometimes it makes me feel like public property, like a shared family car that everyone wants to take for a ride. I can’t even imagine the countless amount of hours of my life that I lost to them.
But I guess it’s gotten better since I moved out, simply for the fact that I’m now out of their reach. Although that still doesn’t stop them from asking if they could borrow “me” for a while. Well, at least it’s easier to say “no” over the phone or via text. And as an added bonus, I don’t have to take the pill anymore. I never liked taking it as it messes with my hormones too much. I only took it as a safety precaution so that my family couldn’t do anything too stupid while they were inside of me.
Actually, it’s been a while since I visited my family, ’cause I’ve been so busy at work. I haven’t met all of them yet, since I arrived at my parent’s house very late last night. So far, I’ve only got to meet Mom and Dad. Maybe I’ll see Robby and Chloe at breakfast or whenever they decide to get up.
------------------------------------------------------------------------
Waking up from my daydream, I realized that I had been in the shower for way too long. I turned off the water, reached for my towel, and began drying myself off. I always hated that part, because it made me miss the bliss and warmth of the hot water. Afterwards I got out of the shower and wrapped the towel tightly around my body. Then I stepped into hallway, closed the door behind myself and—
Robert
“Hihi. Welcome home, ‘sis’”, I giggled in my sister’s voice. I quickly flitted off to her room and tightly locked the door behind me. I immediately dropped the towel that “I” was wearing, revealing my older sister’s body in all her naked glory. “Oh, ‘Katy’. You can’t imagine how much I missed ‘you’”, I said, giving “myself” a big hug, squishing my sister’s enormous chest in the process.
I sauntered over to Katy’s full-length mirror, enjoying the sway of her hips with every step. I thoroughly looked her over from head to toe. Her body was simply perfect. Especially her boobs. “Man, I just love your huge rack,“ I told my “sister” while giving her giant globes a firm squeeze. I just couldn’t help myself.
It’s not like I have the hots for my sister. To me, her mind and her body are two separate things. It’s just an unfortunate coincidence that she happened to be a reverse body hopper. I mean, I don’t have a thing for my younger sister or my mom. But then again, neither of them are reverse hoppers.
By now, I’ve hopped my sister so often, that to me it doesn’t really feel like I’m wearing her body. It just feels like I’m being me—a different me. I’ve hopped her since I was a child, even before I hit puberty. The first time was a total accident, and back then she found it cute and adorable, maybe because I was, and also because she was always pretty motherly towards me; she’s my older sister after all. But ever since we, especially I, hit puberty, she disliked me hopping her more and more.
I guess it was bad timing that I discovered her ability when I did, which is probably the reason why I am attracted to her body. In a way you could say that we developed alongside each other, even though she had a two-year headstart. I mean, not many people get to experience growing up both as a boy and a girl, and in more than one way I am thankful for that. Because of her I know what it feels like to become a woman and I think that made us closer than any other siblings. Over the years, I got to experience the swelling of her breasts and the widening of her hips, among other things. And I always loved how her body felt so much softer. Maybe I was secretly envious of that, or maybe I just enjoyed the feeling, I don’t even know.
Nevertheless, I’m a guy afterall and as a hormonal teenager I took advantage of that unique opportunity every way I could. My sister is the reason why, so far, I’ve only dated girls who are slightly older than me. I hopped her way more often than she even knows. There were times when I would sneak into her bedroom almost every. Thankfully, now that I’m older and in college, I have myself much better under control. Although it’s still hard to resist hopping her sometimes. But then again, that whole experience really taught me how to please a woman.
I’m ashamed to admit it, but a few weeks ago I even had sex with her when our little sister was wearing her. I just couldn’t help myself. The combination of my preexisting attraction to her body and my little sister coming on to me was simply too much for me not to give in. To this day, it was still the best sex I ever had. Sometimes, when the sex with a girlfriend gets a little boring, I imagine my sister in her place, which always perks me up again. One time I even accidentally said her name, which was the end of that relationship.
By now, “I” was already dripping wet as I had been rubbing “my” crotch and massaging “my” breasts the whole time I stood in front of the mirror. Feeling that my knees were getting weak, I hurried over and threw myself onto Katy’s bed. There I really went at it by reaching deep inside of my sister’s hole and groping her boobs and tweaking her nipples. I planned on giving her a warm welcome-home present, so I kept frantically sloshing two of her fingers in and out of her dripping wet cunt. After a few minutes of expert stimulation, I felt that her body was on the cusp of an orgasm and abruptly jumped out of her.
Katelyn
Like so many times before, I suddenly woke up in my room. I was lying on my bed, one hand clutching my breast, the other burried inside of me, the latter keept penetrating me, seemingly all on its own. Without a warning, a wave of pleasure hit me. A warm tingling bloomed between my legs and then ratiated outwards, coursing through my entire body. It all happened so fast, I couldn’t stop myself from letting out a long, high-pitched moan. The sudden and intense pleasure made me squirt so much, I soiled both my hand and my bedsheets.
“Welcome home, sis,” my brother laughed with a big, dirty grin plastered across his face. “Robby, you asshole!” I yelled at him. As I pulled my hand from my vagina, strings of the gooey slime that coated my fingers followed it. “Ew, you’re such a disgusting pig.” “Why? Don’t you like your ‘present’?” he asked while he made a run for the door. “You could’ve at least cleaned up after yourself,” I tried to call after him, but he had already fled my room. “Great. Now I have to take another shower.”
------------------------------------------------------------------------
All clean again, I joined my parents at the breakfast table. The table was overflowing with food as my Mom had really gone all out to celebrate my long-awaited return home. “Did you sleep well, honey?” my mother asked. “Oh, yes, fantastic. It felt really great to sleep in my old bed again,” I said while I loaded my plate with waffles and fruits. “What was all that ruckus about earlier?” my father grumbled. “Just Robby being the prick that he usually is.” “Hmpf. I guess I need to have a word with him later.”
“Katyyyyy!” I heard my little sister yell as she ran towards me. I hadn’t even managed to get the first bite of my breakfast when she already gave me a big hug. “Oh, you don’t know how much I missed you, sis!” “Did you really miss me or just my body?” I retorted. “Of course I missed you, silly. You’re my favorite sister.” “I’m your only sister,” I interjected. “Right. But since you brought it up: can I borrow ‘you’ today? Just for this morning, I promise. It’s been way too long since the last time.”
“Leave your sister alone, Chloe,” my Dad commanded. “You’ll make her feel not welcome in her own home. No wonder she is hardly here.” “Oh, she doesn’t mind, Daddy. Right sis?” she said, looking at me with her huge puppy dog eyes. “Yes, I do.” “Come on, Katy. Please? Just for a little bit!” “No,” I responded flatly. “Pleeeeeaaaase. I’ll even go to the gym for you. Remember how much you hate doing that?” “No, I don’t. You’re just making shit up. But, hmm, well. It’s been forever since I had any form of exercise. Work kept me really busy lately,” I pondered aloud. “Pretty please?” she said pouting her lips. “Ugh, fine, I guess,” I reletend. Chloe squealed in response.
“Sweety,” my Mom interjected timidly. “I’m sorry, this might be bad timing and come off as rude, but would you mind if tonight—”. “Yes, yes, it’s fine,” I interrupted her annoyed. “You can all ‘borrow’ my body. But get it out of your systems today, ’cause there will be no hopping tomorrow! I—”
Chloe
“Chloe!” my Mom scolded me. “You could have at least let your sister eat breakfast herself,”. “But Moooom,” I whined in my older sister’s voice. “You heard her. She said it was okay.” I wolfed down my sister’s breakfast as fast as I could and then raced up the stairs and into Katy’s room, leaving my speechless parents behind.
Finally behind closed doors I began rubbing my sister’s flat belly. I loved doing that so much, her pussy always immediately begins to tingle in response. Unfortunately, I wasn’t as blessed in the looks departement as my older sister was. As far back as I can remember I have been chubby. And with each year, it’s gotten worse. I can’t seem to lose weight, no matter what I try. Which makes me feel jealous of her sometimes, even though I know that it isn’t her fault.
In contrast to mine, her body is really slim and always feels so light and full of energy. It even makes going to the gym a lot of fun. In my own body it is just pure torture. And the reactions I get from other people are just so different. When I’m her, people seem to adore me, but when I’m myself, they seem to despise me. Even though I’m the same person; only my looks change.
That’s the main reason why I’ve been hopping her since I was little. Also, being in her body always made me feel so mature and grown-up. I always felt especially proud when I was wearing her big boobs. I loved showing them off and catching someone trying to secretly glance at them (or sometimes even outright staring). Back then they seemed enormous, especially compared to, what I considered, my own underdeveloped body. In hindsight, when I look at them now in old photos, they don’t seem that big. Sure, they were bigger than those of other girls her age, but still, nothing compared to what she sports now.
At that time, three years simply seemed like such a huge gap, and I guess I was simply too imature. She was always just way ahead of me and I felt I could never catch up to her, even though to an actual adult she might have still looked like a child and not that much different from me.
Seducing guys as my sister is my favorite thing to do, especially since they won’t even look at me in my own body. It always gives me such a thrill. Seeing them squirm and try to impress me, just for me to ultimately blow them off anyway is so incredibly delicious. If they only could see the fat, ugly girl they were actually hitting on—their faces would be priceless.
A couple of weeks ago I even got my own brother in the sack. I’m not attracted to him per se, but there is something about the challenge of seducing someone who shouldn’t even be looking at you like. It was just irresistible to me. The greatest challenge yet would be fucking my Dad, but he’s way to old and even thinking about that is just yuck.
In the end though, seducing my brother turned out to be not too difficult, since he had been hopping our sister all the time anyway. That was a bit of a let-down, but the sex was still amazing. He really knows his way around a woman’s body, or at least Katy’s.
------------------------------------------------------------------------
An hour later I arrived at the gym. I was wearing an outfit that I had bought just for my sister’s body. She refused to wear it herself since she always found it too revealing, but well, nothing she can do about it while I’m in charge. I mean, I have to admit, it’s basically just a sports bra that shows off her huge tits and exposes her toned midriff, paired with an incredibly tight pair of yoga pants. I especially love how far these pants are riding up inbetween her butt cheeks. Her ass is practically devouring them.
The moment I stepped into the building I had all he meatheads gawking at me. And who could blame them, when I’m always giving them a reason to, making sure to give them a show in my sister’s body. I guess they must have missed her as much as I did, since I used to be a regular in this gym before my sister moved out.
I started with my usual warm up routine. Every couple of minutes some jock would come up to me, trying to hit on me under the guise of “just giving advice”. I always initially flirt with them, even play a little dumb, only to then crush their feeble little egos by demonstrating how much more I knew about working out than them. Then I blow them off by making it crystal clear that their tiny, roided up dicks will never even get a whiff of my sister’s pussy. They always call me a bitch or a whore, or some other name, but eventually they all walk off deflated since they know that the security around here is pretty tight.
After I was finished with the “entrée”, I began serving the “main course”: squats to show off my sister’s firm ass (with a pair of tits on the side). Considering how much work I put into her booty over the years, I think by now half of it should be legally mine. Well, at least enough to call it “mine”.
By now, more and more guys came to approach me, sometimes even two of them at once. It was so hot seeing them fight over me. I even caught some guys filming me in the reflection of the of the mirror. Meanwhile, I kept teasing them and riling them up, all while having the plausible deniability of “working out“. Even though I was drenched in sweat from all the exertion, it wasn’t responsible for all the wetness on my body, at least not the one inbetween my legs.
I blew off the last guy buzzing around me and started putting away the weights in preparation to go home after a successful “workout”. As my gaze casually travelled around, not looking for anything in particular, my eyes suddenly honed in on what I then decided would become my “dessert”. I undid my ponytail, letting my sweat-drenched hair loose. While I sneaked up on my prey, I seductively swayed my hips, exuding confidence with ever step, and making “my” tits jiggle just the right amount. Over the years I had carefully cultivated and honed the skills to perfectly show of my sister’s body to the fullest. Unfortunately, these skills didn’t transfer to my own body, for obvious reasons.
I licked my luscious lips in anticipation as I came closer and closer to my target: a pale, scrawny, hairless nerd with thick glasses. You might wonder what a hot girl like “me” is doing approaching a “loser” like that. Well, let’s just say I have a thing for nerds. And also, I’m already very familiar with this particular geek. His name is Mark and he actually is in one of my college classes, but so far I didn’t have the confidence to approach him in my own body. In my sister’s body, on the other hand, I practically had an overabundance of it.
He was oblivious to my encroaching presence as he seemed preoccupied with his struggle to lift even the lightest of weights. When he realized that I was approaching him he looked befuddled and just stared at me like a deer in headlights.
“Hey, stud,” I said in a raspy whisper. “I’ve never seen you around here. Do you come here often?” “N-N-No,” he stammered. “I-I j-just started w-w-working out.” God, I love when people get nervous like that. It gets me all wet. Especially when they blush like that. “Oh, really? A hunk like you? Then where did you get these strong arms from?” I said while caressing his bicep—or rather, lack thereof. “A-Are you making fun of me?” “No, of course not,” I laughed, lightly slapping his feeble chest.
To get him on my good side again, I pulled out one of my favorite routines. I intentionally dropped something and then went, “Oopsie. I can really be such a klutz sometimes.” I made a show of it by clearly stepping in front of him, turning around, and then bending over.
For the cherry on top I pushed my ass against his crotch. The second our bodies touched, I could immediately tell how hard he was already. He tried to move away, but I just pushed even deeper into him. For good measure I began grinding against his member, eliciting a moan from him. When I got up I could see that his face was a deep crimson.
From afar I could hear a few men cursing and jeering, wondering why such a “hot chick” was grinding up against such a “pathetic little dweeb” like him. I could barely hide the devilish grin that appeared on “my” face. I stepped closer, pushed his tiny noodle of an arm inbetween my sister’s giant tits, and whispered in his ear, “it seems we have an audience. Would you prefer taking this somewhere private?” Unable to respond, all he could muster was to swallow hard. “I’ll take that as a yes,“ I said giving him a wink. Then I dragged him off to the locker rooms.
On the way over there he made a pathetic attempt at a protest, but even if he had tried to resist earnestly, I was still stronger than him. Finally arriving at our destination, I pushed him into one of the women’s changing rooms and locked the door behind us. This space was so tiny, we could almost feel our steamy breaths on each other’s skin. We were both reeking of sweat.
I pushed my chest out and looked at him expectantly, but he just stood there doing nothing. It was so cute how I had to coax him into everything. I took charge and, with determination, pulled up my sports bra, flopping out my sister’s huge rack. Yet, he still wouldn’t move. Even when I physically placed his hands onto my chest he acted like a dead fish.
“Come on. Play with them,” I commanded. “I want you to.” But still: nothing. Then I firmly grabbed his crotch, which finally seemed to wake him up. “I-I’m sorry. This is my first time,” he said bashfully while he began to clumsily fondle my boobs. It felt a lot like masturbating with your other hand. He was so adorable, which got me insanely hot.
While he kept playing with my Katy’s tits I began rubbing her pussy. At one point he even felt adventurous enough to tweak her nipples, which sparked a surprising amount of pleasure in my sister’s tender flesh. Man, Katy’s body simply feels incredible. If I could, I would never leave.
When I could feel “my” pussy quiver in demand for more, I knew that I was ready. I took his hand off my boobs, turned around, and then quickly pulled down my pants. Leaning against the wall, I stuck out my butt and presented him with my sister’s cleanly shaven folds. “Come on. Put it in. I’m hungry for your meat,” I said, my voice dripping with lust.
Unlike before, I didn’t have to tell him twice this time, which didn’t mean that he handled the situation more skillfully. He had trouble putting his dick in me, as he kept fumbling around, constantly missing the right hole. I giggled, seeing him all flustered like that. “Dammit! I-I’m sorry. T-This is my f-first time,” He kept saying that, which turned me on even more.
“Why don’t you let me handle that?” I said to him. Then I grabbed his shaft and guided it into the right entrance. I gasped as I felt him slowly pushing into me. This nerd was surprisingly well hung. Sure, I had way bigger dicks before, but compared to what you would expect from the rest of his physique, it was enormous.
It seemed that he was finally beginning to grow a pair. He started out very timidly, but with each thrust he gained more confidence, and rammed his prick into me ever more viciously. The more his ferocity increased, the louder I moaned. My ass cheeks jiggled every time his hips slapped against them. With the enormous speed that he was eventually going at, my whole body felt like it was vibrating.
“Yes! Yes! Harder!” I screamed in my sister's voice. I didn’t care if anyone heard us. In fact, I wanted them to hear us. I wanted everyone in this gym to know how much he satisfied me. Especially those troglodytes that kept hitting on me in vain. They should know that they are nothing compared to him.
He must have been close, because I felt him preparing for one big, final thrust. Unfortunately, his clumsiness hadn’t magically dissipated in the past few minutes, as he accidentally slipped out of me and, on his thrust forward, naturally missed the entrance. Instead, his dick slid up inbetween my cheeks and then burst, coating my entire back with his sperm. This last act of derpiness drove me wild and gifted me with an incredible climax. I almost collapsed, because my legs were shaking so much.
We were both breathing hard as we were coming down. When I recovered, I wordlessly pulled my pants up and put Katy’s boobs back into my sports bra. As a goodbye I gave him one final french kiss and said to him, “you were amazing. Let’s do this again some time.” I turned around and just left him standing there in disbelief, his mouth wide open, probably unable to comprehend what just had happened. I left the gym still with his masterpiece painted on my back for all to see.
Katelyn
I got my body back just in time for lunch. My sister returned my body clean and in perfect condition, although it was exhausted from the workout and my nether regions felt suspiciously funny. I was able to spend the afternoon as myself, because, luckily, Robby was occupied with some class project and, well, Dad doesn’t really want to hop me anyway. I spent my free time just lazing around and relaxing, recuperating from all the weeks of stress and whatever shenanigans Chloe was up to earlier. Unfortunately, time flew by way too quickly and soon it was time for my Mom to take over.
Susan
It was finally my turn to hop Katy, which got me nearly giddy. But in the back of my mind, I also felt bad that we all were so greedy when it came to her. She is rarely at home nowadays, and the few times she does come around, she barely has any time to be herself.
In the beginning, when we first found out about her powers, I wasn’t even interested in hopping her. I mean, why would I want to be a child again? And my own daughter at that? I simply did not care for that. But as she grew up and matured into a woman, I got a little curious.
The first time I hopped her was when she had just turned sixteen. She was about to go to a party with her friends when she came downstairs all dolled up. Seeing her like that got me really reminiscent, and I have to admit, a little envious as well. It made me nostalgic for my own youth and my “wilder” years, when I was out and about almost every weekend. So in a moment of weakness, when she wasn’t paying attention, I quickly jumped into her body and then went partying with her friends all night long. The next day she got really mad at me and made me make it up to her, because she had been looking forward to that night for a very long time.
But now she is a full-grown adult, with a job and her own apartement and everything. I still can’t believe how much Katy looks like myself, or at least how I did twenty-five years ago. Hopping her always feels like I’m stepping into a time machine. Goodbye saggy tits, adieu flabby love handles, and au revoir wrinkly skin. Everything about her was so taut and perky.
And the best is: her youthful body was just full of life and energy. Even my husband mentioned that when I’m in her body, there is always a certain glow about “her”. He said it’s like I’m radiating pure happiness.
------------------------------------------------------------------------
It was close to nine p.m. and I was almost ready to go out. I had already applied all of my makeup and done “my” hair. The only thing left was to squeeze my daughter’s nubile body into the tightest dress that she owned. When I finally pulled the straps over her shoulders, I found that her cleavage was spilling out. Did her boobs grow again? I thought she was done with that. I don’t think I was ever this big, at least no while also being this slim. Kids these days are unbelievable.
------------------------------------------------------------------------
The only thing I remember of that night is that I still had a strong buzz going when I arrived home. One strap of my dress had come off long ago, loosely dangling off my shoulder, and almost exposing my daughter’s nipple. I stumbled my way through the darkness as I didn’t want to turn the lights on so that I wouldn’t wake anyone. I even climbed the stairs on all fours just to stay as quiet as possible. Eventually I made my way to the master bedroom, where my husband was snoring in a deep slumber. I just crawled onto the bed and under the blanket, not even bothering to undress.
I don’t know whether it was the residual alcohol, all the guys at the club, or the fact that I was in my daughter’s youthful body, but I was incredibly horny. I tried playing with “myself” so I could finally fall asleep, but that didn’t help. Frustrated from the lack of release I carefully peeled back the blanket. I immediately went for my husbands bottoms, delicately fishing out his big, juicy cock. Even though I could hardly see anything, it looked so delicious and felt so plump in my daughter’s soft hands. Without hesitation I started sucking him off like I had so many times before, in a way that I knew would get him hard in seconds.
I managed to bob my head up and down his shaft only a few times, having hardly any time to enjoy his familiar taste, before he was good to go. I slowly errected myself, making sure not to shift my weight too abruptly. Luckily, my husband was still fast asleep. I swung one leg over, pulled my panties aside, and then lowered myself onto him. I gasped when I felt the tip of his thick member enter our daughter’s dripping wet pussy. I greatly enjoyed every inch of him slowly sliding up inside of me. I was practically impaling myself.
Feeling his girth part our daughter’s young, forbidden folds was simply too much for me: I accidentally let a small moan slip out. I immediately clasped my hands over my mouth and froze any and all of my movements. After a small, silent pause his snoring resumed and I continued on. Eventually I bottomed out and my husband now had his whole sex embedded inside of his own daughter.
I started gently gyrating my hips back and forth, “my” lips rubbing against him in the process. The resulting friction cheered me on to go faster. My husband’s snores soon turned into mumbling and then into moans. I practically devoured his cock, as I was now bouncing up and down on him, swallowing him whole with “my” slippery cunt. In my own body I couldn’t have done that. I’m simply too old now.
At some point he must have been at least half-awake, because he grabbed my hips and started thrusting as he moaned my name. I know it was probably too dark for him to see anything properly, but having him confuse our daughter’s body for myself really gave both my ego and my arousal a huge spike. In that moment I felt really mischievous, and also a little bit naughty, so to tease him I simply moaned, “Oh, yes, Daddy!” His eyes suddenly flew wide open and he sputtered in shock, as he only now realized that he was fucking his own daughter.
He tried to push me off, but he was severly weakend due to all of the pleasure I was giving him. “Wait, Katy! What are you doihhhnggg—oh my God—ooooohhhhhhh…,” he groaned as his creamy load exploded inside of “me”. Unfortunately, “my” body wasn’t satisfied yet, as I desperately kept riding dick, which became more and more limp with every second.
After a couple of deep breaths he seemed to have regained both a clear mind and his strength. He tried to wrestle me off of himself, causing me to lose balance. He lunged to catch me but I only managed to yelp as we both fell off the bed.
Walter
I suddenly found myself lying on something that was both hard and soft at the same time. My mind was hazy and I felt very disoriented. It all happened so fast: one moment I was having sex with my wife, but then suddenly my daughter seemed on top of me. Everything seemed like a dream and I still wasn’t sure whether I was actually awake. On top of that I felt not only drunk but also aroused, and there was something gooey inside of me. My mind was in total chaos.
Then I felt something stirring underneath me. “I’m sorry honey, but could get off of me?” I heard my wife say. I rolled off of her and onto the floor, still unsure what was going on. “Honey, is that you? What happened?” I groaned, my voice sounding off. I rolled over and onto my stomach so I could get up more easily. But somehow I rolled onto two giant pillows that were now squeezed between me and the floor. Then it finally dawned on me: I was in my daughter’s body.
“Wait … why am I in Katy’s body?” I wondered. It finally clicked. “Whatthehell? Whatwereyouthinking?” I slurred my words. “Sshhh, not so loud. You’ll wake the kids,” my wife said. “Susan, what is wrong with you? How could you have sex with me in Katy’s body. This is our daughter for crying out loud?” “I’m sorry,” my wife said with tears welling up in her eyes. “I couldn’t control myself. I was drunk.” “What if she finds out?” I panicked.
I tried standing up, but my knees were just too wobbly for that. “Let’s get you off the floor first,” my wife said as she helped me. My daughter’s underwear felt uncomfortably wet, as it seemed to have caught a large gob of my essence. As I leaned on my wife for support, I could even feel a little bit of it leaking down my leg. “Ugh, I feel disgusting,” I moaned.
My wife helped me get onto the bed and then joined me on the other side, sitting next to me. We kept arguing in hushed voices for about half an hour, debating back and forth how we would handle this situation, but we couldn’t agree on a solution. “I’m terribly sorry about what I did,” she whispered. “Let’s just go to sleep for now and talk more about this tomorrow, okay?” “Fine,” I grumbled. I turned on my side, away from my wife, while she gently stroked my head.
------------------------------------------------------------------------
Susan seemed to have fallen asleep rather quickly as I could hear her snoring not much later. I, on the other hand, had trouble finding rest: I was simply too upset. And besides, “my” loins were still burning with desire, probably because my wife was unable to finish her escapades. I tried fighting it the entire time, but in the end, I cracked. Despite the imense pleasure I got from “playing with myself”, I felt really terrible for violating my own daughter’s body. She should have never been touched like that by her own father.
As my fingers were hastily going in and out, I unwittingly kept pushing my very own seed deeper and deeper inside of her. I was writhing underneath the blanket, inside my daughter’s body, right next to my sleeping wife. That thought finally pushed me over the edge. Trying to stay as quietly as possible, I bit my lip and just “exhaled” deeply. I could feel all that built-up tension melt away. Having found release, my eyes lids suddenly became ver heavy and I was finally able to fall asleep.
------------------------------------------------------------------------
I woke up with a pounding headache the next morning. “Ugh, Susan, honey, I don’t think I feel so good,” I groaned. I flopped my arm over to search for my wife right next to me but ultimately I only found empty space. She must have gotten up already. Groggily I dragged myself out of bed. With my body feeling like a bag of bricks I stumbled all the way to the bathroom. Inside, I turned on the lights and then let out a big yawn while rubbing my eyes.
Looking in the mirror, I blinked and squinted until I was able to focus. But when I finally managed to have a clear look, I was in for a shock: in front of me stood my daughter in the worst state I had ever seen her in. Her hair was a total mess and her makeup smudgy. Both straps of her dress had come loose, exposing her chest. And the hem had curled up around her waist, revealing large, crusty stains on her underwear. The events of last night finally came back, hitting me like a freight train.
I had to grab the sink to balance myself, as I was suddenly hit by a spell of dizziness. My heart was racing and I started hyperventilating. Oh my God, what had we done? What had I done? Images of my and our indecent acts from last night kept flashing in my mind. I felt so disgusted, I almost started vomiting.
I tried forcing myself to calm down by first taking control of my breath. Inhale … exhale … in … and out … in … and out. Slowly I managed to calm down enough to gather some thoughts. The first thing I decided on was to take a shower and clean “myself” up. I did not want our daughter to wake up to her body in such a disgusting state and find out what we did to her like that.
I gulped when I realized that this meant I had to see her naked. I try not to look at her in a sexual way. She is my daughter after all. But it’s hard sometimes, because she looks just like her mother did twenty-five years ago. Last night was the first time ever that I had done something indecent with or inside of her body.
Eventually I had to bite the bullet and began undressing. I tried keeping my eyes shut, but that turned out to be too much of a hindrance. After I was done, I tried to give my daughter at least some amount of decency by crossing her legs and folding her arms over her chest. But unfortunately, this made me hyper-aware of her body parts, as “my” arms were squishing her breasts and “my” thighs kept squeezing her folds. My daughter’s face was now beet red and I looked away in embarrassment.
I realized, that if I was going to do this, then I had to do it quickly, because there was no apparent way around it and the longer it took the worse it would get. I practically jumped into the shower, closed the shower curtain, and turned on the water, all in one swift motion. The second the hot water hit my skin I could quite literally feel the dirt and grime wash away. Relaxation spread all over myself and for a moment I even forgot that I was in my daughter’s body.
Washing her hair and face was no problem, but when it was time for her boobs I felt like a pervert. Just calling them that—“boobs”—gave me a bit of an ick. But I felt even more perverted for enjoying it. I just couldn’t deny how big and soft they were. And how firm her butt was.
I “saved” the worst part for the end: cleaning her private parts. I really didn’t want to after what I did last night, but there was still quite a lot of dried up residue from left inside of her. Reluctantly I began entering my daughter, only one finger at first. As I kept scrubbing her inner walls, “it” responded by quivering and “thanking” me with a tingling sensation. I cursed myself for liking it.
The entire time I fought hard to ignore the “positive feedback” I was getting. But the longer it lasted and the deeper I went, the more I liked it. Eventually I had to stop fooling myself and admit that I wasn’t cleaning anymore, but instead I was getting off in my daughter’s body again. Soon after I peaked and cried out, my daughter’s voice filled with pleasure. I breathed hard as this time it wasn’t just the feeling of water that was washing all over her body.
When I finally came down from my high, I was left with regret and disgust. Even though my daughter’s body was now perfectly clean, my mind felt incredibly dirty.
Katelyn
When I got my body back the day after, my parents acted really fishy. They tried to pretend like nothing happened and were trying to play it off when I asked them directly, but I could cleary tell that something was up by the way they were avoiding eye contact. Reluctantly I returned home in the evening. During the weeks after that, my family kept hopping me less and less, even though I would visit home more often. The few times they did hop me they would do so at odd times and without even asking beforehand, almost like they had planned it.
Also, I noticed that my belly had grown a bit. At first I thought that I was gaining weight, but one weekend, when I was staying home, I realized that I hadn’t had my period in quite some time. The moment that realization hit me, the pieces began falling into place: my parents had hopped me every time I was supposed to be due. Through all the seemingly random hoppings I kind of lost track of my cycle, and generally paid less attention to it.
I immediately did a pregnancy test, which confirmed what I had feared: yes, I was pregnant. My first reaction was disbelief. But when the reality of it all sank in, I became overwhelmed to the point dizziness. After I had some time to digest the news, I became incredibly livid. Not only did they do something so horrendously stupid to me, they also tried to cover up their mistake, dodging any and all responsibility.
Fuming, I drove over to their house to confront them with the facts, getting a hefty speeding ticket on the way there. When I threw the results of my pregnancy test in their faces, they were dead silent. Like before they wouldn’t even look me in the eyes. And every time they did manage to open their pathetic mouths, they were just squirming. It was insanely frustrating. I just barely managed to get out of them that, yes, I was indeed pregnant with my father’s child. Speechless, I just stormed off. I went “no contact” with them and blocked them on all my devices, unsure when or if I ever would speak to them again.
As for the baby that is growing inside of me: I’m very likely not going to keep it. I mean, I wasn’t planning on becoming a mother so soon; I’m not even in a relationship right now. And I sure as hell didn’t plan on having my father’s child. Considering how I was treated in my life so far, I think that I don’t even want to have children—ever. I don’t want them to run the risk of becoming a reverse hopper like me; I wouldn’t want to inflict that on anyone.
Well, right now, the future seems really uncertain.
This gives Ella enchanted vibes where she was magicked to always say yes to stuff.
Great writing and would love to see this concept explored more